summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/21741.txt
blob: 79b1218897080cd225d6abfe52068797d3e65a6c (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Island Queen, by R.M. Ballantyne

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: The Island Queen

Author: R.M. Ballantyne

Release Date: June 7, 2007 [EBook #21741]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ISLAND QUEEN ***




Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England




THE ISLAND QUEEN, BY R.M. BALLANTYNE.



CHAPTER ONE.

DETHRONED BY FIRE AND WATER--A TALE OF THE SOUTHERN HEMISPHERE.

THE OPEN BOAT.

Early one morning, in the year 18 hundred and something, the great
Southern Ocean was in one of its calmest moods, insomuch that the
cloudlets in the blue vault above were reflected with almost perfect
fidelity in the blue hemisphere below, and it was barely possible to
discern the dividing-line between water and sky.

The only objects within the circle of the horizon that presented the
appearance of solidity were an albatross sailing in the air, and a
little boat floating on the sea.

The boat rested on its own reflected image, almost motionless, save when
a slight undulation of the water caused the lower edge of its reflection
to break off in oily patches; but there was no dip of oars at its sides,
no rowers on its thwarts, no guiding hand at the helm.

Evidently the albatross regarded the boat with curiosity not unmixed
with suspicion, for it sailed in wide circles round it, with
outstretched neck, head turned on one side, and an eye bent inquiringly
downward.  By slow degrees the circles diminished, until the giant bird
floated almost directly over the boat.  Then, apparently, it saw more
than enough to satisfy its curiosity, for, uttering a hoarse cry, it
swooped aside, and, with a flap of its mighty wings, made off towards
the horizon, where it finally disappeared.

The flap and the cry seemed, however, to have put life into the little
boat, for a human head rose slowly above the gunwale.  It was that of a
youth, of about twenty years of age, apparently in the last stage of
exhaustion.  He looked round slowly, with a dazed expression, like one
who only half awakes from sleep.  Drawing his hand across his brow, and
gazing wistfully on the calm sea, he rose on his knees with difficulty,
and rested his arms on a thwart, while he turned his gaze with a look of
intense anxiety on the countenance of a young girl who lay in the bottom
of the boat close beside him, asleep or dead.

"It looks like death," murmured the youth, as he bent over the pale
face, his expression betraying sudden alarm; "and it must--it must come
to this soon; yet I cannot bear the thought.  O God, spare her!"

It seemed as if the prayer were answered at once, for a fluttering sigh
escaped from the girl's bloodless lips, but she did not awake.

"Ah! sleep on, dear sister," said the youth, "it is all the comfort that
is left to you now.  Oh for food!  How often I have wasted it; thought
lightly of it; grumbled because it was not quite to my taste!  What
would I not give for a little of it now--a very little!"

He turned his head away from the sleeping girl, and a wolfish glare
seemed to shoot from his eyes as they rested on something which lay in
the stern of the boat.

There were other human beings in that boat besides the youth and his
sister--some still living, some dead, for they had been many days on
short allowance, and the last four days in a state of absolute
starvation--all, save Pauline Rigonda and her little brother Otto, whose
fair curly head rested on his sister's arm.

During the last two nights, when all was still, and the starving sailors
were slumbering, or attempting to slumber, Dominick Rigonda--the youth
whom we have just introduced to the reader--had placed a small quantity
of broken biscuit in the hands of his sister and little brother, with a
stern though whispered command to eat it secretly and in silence.

Obediently they ate, or rather devoured, their small portion, wondering
where their brother had found it.  Perchance they might have relished it
less if they had known that Dominick had saved it off his own too scant
allowance, when he saw that the little store in the boat was drawing to
an end--saved it in the hope of being able to prolong the lives of
Pauline and Otto.

This reserve, however, had been also exhausted, and it seemed as if the
last ray of hope had vanished from Dominick's breast, on the calm
morning on which our tale opens.

As we have said, the youth glared at something lying in the stern of the
boat.  It was a tarpaulin, which covered a human form.  Dominick knew
that it was a dead body--that of the cabin-boy, who had died during the
night with his head resting on Dominick's arm.  The two men who lay
sleeping in the bow knew nothing of his death, and they were so weak
from exhaustion at the time the boy died that Dominick had thought it
unnecessary to rouse them.  The poor boy's emaciated frame could lie
till morning, he thought, and then the sleepers would assist him to put
it gently into the sea.

But when morning came, the pangs of hunger assailed the self-denying
youth with terrible power, and a horrible thought occurred to him.  He
opened a large clasp-knife, and, creeping towards the body, removed the
tarpaulin.  A faint smile rested on the dead lips--the same smile that
had moved them when Dominick promised to carry the boy's last loving
message to his mother if he should survive.

He dropped the knife with a convulsive shudder, and turned his eyes on
his sleeping sister and brother.  Then he thought, as he picked up the
knife again, how small an amount of food would suffice to keep these two
alive for a few days longer, and surely a sail _must_ come in sight at
last; they had waited for it, expectingly, so long!

Suddenly the youth flung the knife away from him with violence, and
endeavoured with all his might to lift the body of the boy.  In the days
of his strength he could have raised it with one hand.  Now he strove
and energised for many minutes, before he succeeded in raising it to the
gunwale.  At last, with a mighty effort, he thrust it overboard, and it
fell into the sea with a heavy plunge.

The noise aroused the two men in the bow, who raised themselves feebly.
It was to them an all too familiar sound.  Day by day they had heard it,
as one and another of their comrades had been committed to the deep.
One of the men managed to stand up, but as he swayed about and gazed at
Dominick inquiringly, he lost his balance, and, being too weak to
recover himself, fell over the side.  He reappeared for a moment with
outstretched arms and hands clutching towards the boat.  Then he sank,
to be seen no more.  The other man, who had been his intimate friend and
messmate, made a frantic effort to save him.  His failure to do so
seemed to be more than the poor fellow could bear, for he sprang up with
the wild laugh and the sudden strength of a maniac, and leaped into the
sea.

Dominick could do nothing to prevent this.  While staring at the little
patch of foam where the two men had gone down, he was startled by the
sound of his sister's voice.

"Are they _all_ gone, brother?" she asked, in a low, horrified tone.

"All--all, sister.  Only you, and Otto, and I left.  How soundly the
poor boy sleeps!"

"I wish it might please God to let him die thus," said Pauline, with a
weary sigh that told eloquently of hope deferred.

"Your wish may be granted," returned Dominick, "for the dear boy seems
to be sinking.  It can scarcely, I think, be natural sleep that
prevented the shout of that poor fellow from arousing him.  But lie down
again, Pauline; sleep may do you a little good if you can obtain it, and
I will watch."

"And pray," suggested the poor girl, as she lay down again, languidly.

"Yes, I will pray.  Surely a sail must appear soon!"

Dominick Rigonda was strong in youthful hope even in that hour of sorest
trial, but he was not strong in faith.  He prayed, however, and found
his faith strengthened in the act, for he looked up immediately after
with a feeling amounting almost to certainty, that the long-expected and
wished-for sail would greet his eyes.  But no sail was visible in all
the unbroken circle of his horizon.  Still the faith which had prompted
the eager gaze did not quite evaporate.  After the first shock of
disappointment at his prayer not being answered according to its tenor,
his assurance that God would yet send relief returned in some degree,
and he was not altogether disappointed, though the answer came at last
in a way that he did not expect.

After sitting in a half-sleeping condition for some time, he aroused
himself, and crept with considerable difficulty to the bow to procure
the blanket which had covered the two men who had just perished.  A
corner of the blanket had caught on the end of one of the floor-planks.
In disengaging it Dominick chanced to raise the plank which was loose,
and observed something like a bundle lying underneath.  Curiosity
prompted him to examine it.  He found that it was wrapped in canvas, and
carefully tied with cord.  Opening it he discovered to his surprise and
intense joy that it contained some ship's biscuit, a piece of boiled
pork, and a flask of water.

Only those who have been suddenly presented with food and drink, while
starving can appreciate the feelings that filled the heart of the poor
youth with laughter and thanksgiving; but his joy was not selfish, for
the prospect of immediate personal relief had but a secondary place in
his thoughts.

Hastening with the inestimable treasure to the place where his brother
and sister lay, he carefully spread it out on a piece of sailcloth, and
cut a few thin slices of the pork before arousing them.

"Awake, sister, and eat!" he said at last, gently shaking Pauline by the
shoulder.

"O Dominick!" she exclaimed, raising herself, and gazing eagerly at the
food.  "I was dreaming of this when you awoke me!"

"That's odd, now," said little Otto, who had also been aroused, "for I
was dreaming of eating!  And I am so hung--"

He got no further, for, having clutched a handful of biscuit, he
suddenly stopped the way of utterance.

"How good of you, Dom!" said Pauline, eating with as much relish, though
not with such voracity, as her little brother, "Where did you get this?"

"No matter; eat and be thankful," said Dominick curtly, for he was
himself eating with wolfish haste by that time.  He restrained himself,
however, after a few minutes.

"Hold!  We must not indulge too freely.  It will hurt us after fasting
so long.  Besides, this supply is very small, and must be made to last
as long as possible.  No, my boy, you must eat no more at this time, but
you may drink a little."

About a table-spoonful of water was measured out to each, and then the
remainder of the food was carefully wrapped up and put away.

"Do you think that this supply was hidden by one of the poor fellows who
left us this morning?" asked Pauline.

"I think so; and no doubt his motive was a good one.  You know he was
very fond of his messmate.  I should think he saved up his allowance to
help him; but, whatever the motive, it has proved a blessing to us--"

He ceased speaking, for both sister and little brother had drooped their
weary heads, and were again in a heavy slumber.  Dominick himself felt
intensely the desire to follow their example, but he resisted it,
feeling that it was his duty to watch for the long-expected sail that
never appeared.  At first his efforts were successful, but by degrees
the tendency to sleep became so overpowering that his struggles were
unavailing.  Sense of duty and every other motive gave way before it;
his head finally dropped forward, and, with a heavy sigh of contentment,
he followed his brother and sister to the land of Nod.

Profound, prolonged, and refreshing was that sweet slumber, after the
first good meal these poor castaways had eaten for many days.  The
weather fortunately continued bright and warm, so that they did not
suffer so much from exposure as on previous days, and the gentle rocking
of the boat tended to deepen and prolong their repose.

Thus they floated peacefully during the greater part of that day--the
one solitary speck on the surface of the great ocean, for the albatross
seemed to have finally forsaken them.

Towards noon a light westerly breeze sprang up.  It was not sufficient
to raise a sea or disturb the sleepers, but, in conjunction with ocean
currents, it drifted them to the south-east at a considerable rate, so
that in the evening, without the aid of oar or sail, they were far from
the spot upon the sea where we introduced them to the reader.

At last Dominick awoke with a long-drawn sigh, and, raising his head,
looked over the side of the boat.  An exclamation of surprise and joy
broke from him, for there, like a speck, where something like a heavy
bank of clouds rested on the horizon, was the long-expected sail.

His first impulse was to awaken the sleepers, but he checked himself.
He would look more carefully.  His eyes might be deceiving him, and the
disappointment, if he should be mistaken, would be overwhelming.  He
would spare them that.  Rising to his feet he shaded his eyes with one
hand, and gazed long and earnestly.

The longer he looked, however, and the more he rubbed his eyes, the more
convinced was he that a vessel was really in sight.

"Pauline," he said at length, with suppressed emotion, as he gently
shook her arm, "see, God _has_ answered our prayers: a vessel is in
sight!"

The poor girl raised herself quickly, with an exclamation of
thankfulness, and gazed intently in the direction pointed out.

"It is, surely it is a ship," she said, "but--but--don't you think there
is something curious about its appearance?"

"I have indeed been puzzled during the last few minutes," replied
Dominick.  "It seems as if there were something strange under her, and
her position, too, is rather odd.--Ho!  Otto, rouse up, my boy, and look
at the vessel coming to save us.  Your eyes are sharp!  Say, d'you see
anything strange about her?"

Thus appealed to, Otto, who felt greatly refreshed by his good meal and
long sleep, sat up and also gazed at the vessel in question.

"No, Dom," he said at length; "I don't see much the matter with her,
except that she leans over on one side a good deal, and there's
something black under and around her."

"Can it be a squall that has struck her?" said Pauline.  "Squalls, you
know, make ships lie over very much at times, and cause the sea round
them to look very dark."

"It may be so," returned Dominick doubtfully.  "But we shall soon see,
for a squall won't take very long to bring her down to us."

They watched the approaching vessel with intense eagerness, but did not
again speak for a considerable time.  Anxiety and doubt kept them
silent.  There was the danger that the vessel might fail to observe
them, and as their oars had been washed away they had no means of
hoisting a flag of distress.  Then there was the unaccountable something
about the vessel's appearance, which puzzled and filled them with
uncertainty.  At last they drew so near that Dominick became all too
well aware of what it was, and a sinking of the heart kept him still
silent for a time.

"Brother," said Pauline at last in a sad voice, as she turned her dark
eyes on Dominick, "I fear it is only a wreck."

"You are right," he replied gloomily; "a wreck on a barren shore, too.
Not a scrap of vegetation on it, as far as I can see--a mere sandbank.
Currents are carrying us towards it, and have led us to fancy that the
vessel was moving."

He spoke with bitterness, for the disappointment was very great, and
physical weakness had rendered him less able to bear it than he might
otherwise have been.

"Don't get grumpy, Dom," said Otto, with a slightly humorous look that
was peculiar to him--a look which had not lighted up his eyes for many
days past.

"I _won't_ get grumpy," returned Dominick with sudden energy, patting
the boy's head.  "It is quite clear that a good feed and a long rest
were all you required to set up your plucky little spirit again."

"Dom," said Pauline, who had been looking intently at the wreck, "is
there not something like a line of white close to the wreck?"

"Ay, there is," replied Dominick, his countenance again becoming grave;
"it is a line of breakers, through which it will be very difficult to
steer our little boat."

"Steer, Dom," exclaimed Otto, with a look of surprise; "how can you talk
of steering at all, without oar or helm?"

"I must make one of the floor-planks do for both," returned Dominick.

"I say," continued the boy, "I'm horribly hungry.  Mayn't I have just a
bite or two more?"

"Stay, I'm thinking," replied the other.

"Think fast then, please, for the wolf inside of me is howling."

The result of Dominick's thinking was that he resolved to consume as
much of their stock of provisions as possible in one meal, in order to
secure all the strength that was available by such means, and thus fit
them for the coming struggle with the surf.  "For," said he, "if we get
capsized far from the shore, we have no chance of reaching it by
swimming in our present weak condition.  Our only plan is to get up all
the strength we can by means of food.  So here goes!"

He untied the bundle as he spoke, and spread the contents on his knees.
Otto--who was, indeed, a plucky little fellow, and either did not
realise or did not fear the danger that lay before him--commenced to eat
with almost jovial avidity.  Indeed, all three showed that they had
benefited greatly by what they had already eaten, and now, for the first
time during many days, consumed what they considered a full and
satisfactory meal, while they drifted slowly, but steadily, towards the
land.

As they neared it, the heavy mass on the horizon, which they had taken
for a bank of clouds, became more distinct.  A light haze cleared away
and showed it to be an island, to which the sandbank formed a barrier
reef; but any interest that might have been aroused by this discovery
was absorbed by present anxiety, for the white and gleaming surf warned
them that a serious and critical moment in their lives was fast
approaching.  Pauline was awed into silence, and even Otto's countenance
became gradually solemnised.



CHAPTER TWO.

WRECKED ON A REEF.

The coral reefs, which in various shapes and sizes stud the Southern
seas, are sometimes rendered almost unapproachable by the immense waves
which fall upon them.  Even in the calmest weather these huge breakers
may be seen falling with prolonged roar on the beach.  The lightest
undulation on the sea, which might almost escape observation away from
land, takes the form of a grand, quiet billow as it draws near to an
islet or reef, and finally, coming majestically on, like a wall of
rolling crystal, breaks the silence suddenly by its thunderous fall, and
gives to the sands a temporary fringe of pure white foam.

To ride in on the crest of one such roller on a piece of board and leap
upon the shore, is a feat peculiar to South Sea islanders, who are
trained to the water from earliest infancy.  To do the same thing in a
small boat, without oars, without strength, without experience, almost
without courage, is a feat that no South Sea islander would attempt, and
the necessity for performing which might cause the hair of any
islander's head to stand on end.

That Dominick Rigonda's hair did not stand on end, as he sat there with
pale cheeks and compressed lips, was probably due to the fact that he
had thrust his straw hat tightly down on his brows.

As the boat drew nearer to the reef, both Pauline and Otto had risen, in
the strength of their hearty meal, and were now seated on the thwarts of
the boat.  Their brother had selected the thickest floor-plank, and cut
it roughly into the form of an oar with a clasp-knife.  He now sat with
it over the stern, sculling gently--very gently, however, for he
reserved the little strength that remained to him for the critical
moment.

The undulations of the sea, which had rocked them hitherto so softly,
had by that time assumed a decided form and force, so that the boat rose
on the oily back of each billow that passed under it, and slid back into
a watery hollow, to be relifted by each successive wave.

"You look very anxious," said Pauline, clasping her hands on her knee,
and gazing earnestly in her brother's face.

"I cannot help it," returned Dominick, curtly.

"Is our danger then so great?"

Dominick only half admitted that it was.  He did not wish to alarm her,
and tried to smile as he said that the struggle would be brief--it would
soon be over.

"But tell me, where lies the danger?" persisted Pauline.  "I do not
quite see it."

"`Where ignorance is bliss,' dear, `'tis folly to be wise,'" returned
Dominick, with an unsuccessful effort to look more at ease.

"Nay, brother, but I am not ignorant that danger exists--only ignorant
as to the amount and nature of it.  Surely there cannot be much risk in
pushing our boat through that white foam that lines the shore with so
soft a fringe."

"I should think not," broke in the pert and inexperienced Otto; "why,
Pina," (thus he abridged his sister's name), "there's as much danger, I
should think, in pushing through a tub of soap-suds."

"Come, Dom," returned the girl, "explain it to me; for if you don't
point out where the danger really lies, if you leave me in this state of
partial ignorance, I shall be filled with alarm instead of bliss from
this moment till we reach the shore."

"Well, well, sister," said Dominick, when thus urged; "if you must have
it, I will explain."

He went on to show that when the boat came near the shore the waves
would grasp it, instead of letting it slip back; would carry it swiftly
in on their crests, so that the great difficulty in such a case would be
to keep the boat's head pointing to the land, and if he failed to do so,
they would infallibly be overturned and have to swim ashore.

"Well, that would be unpleasant, Dom," said the ignorant, as well as
innocent, Pauline, "but it would not matter much, for we can all swim--
thanks to you for insisting on teaching us long ago."

"We will try our best," said Dominick, who thereupon relapsed into
silence, wisely resolving to let his sister retain all the "bliss" of
"ignorance" that was possible under the circumstances.

Indeed, there was not much more time for conversation, for the power of
the waves was beginning to be felt by the little craft, and the clumsy
oar did not act with as much precision or force as was desirable, while
Dominick's weakness rendered the steering difficult.  Pauline now began
to realise the danger somewhat more clearly from experience, and even
Otto showed symptoms of surprise that amounted very nearly to alarm, as
the boat at one point made a sudden rush on a wave-top as if it meant to
try a race with it, and then as suddenly slipped back into the hollow
behind, as if it had been disheartened, feeling that there was no
chance.

At last they reached the point of greatest danger.  The huge waves, as
we have said, commenced out at sea in long, gentle undulations.  Nearer
the shore they advanced in the shape of glassy walls, one after another,
like successive lines of indomitable infantry in time of war.  Further
in, the tops of these waves began to gurgle and foam, and gather real,
instead of seeming, motion, as they rushed towards their fall.  It was
here that the boat showed symptoms of becoming unmanageable.

"Why, the water's beginning to boil!" exclaimed Otto, in some anxiety.

"Hold on, boy, and keep quiet," said his brother.

As he spoke, the water gurgled up, so that it seemed as if about to pour
inboard all round.  At the same time the boat made a rush shoreward as
if suddenly endowed with life.  Dominick struggled manfully to keep the
stern to the sea.  He succeeded, but in another moment the boat slipped
back.  It had not been fairly caught, and the wave passed on to fall
with a roar like thunder a hundred yards or so ahead.

"The next will do it," said Dominick, with an anxious glance behind,
where a crystal wall was coming grandly on--unnaturally high, it seemed
to them, owing to their position in the hollow.

No need to tell Otto now to hold on!  No need to explain difficulty or
danger to Pauline!  As her brother stood at the oar, quivering as much
from weakness as exertion, she understood it all.  But she was brave,
and she could swim.  This latter fact lent her additional confidence.
Best of all, she had faith in God, and her spirit was calmed, for,
whether life or death lay before her, she knew that her soul was "safe."

As Dominick had prophesied, the next wave took them fairly in its grasp.
For a few moments the water hissed and gurgled round them.  The
steersman seemed to lose control for a second or two, but quickly
recovered.  Then there was a bound, as if the boat had been shot from a
catapult, and the billow fell.  A tremendous roar, tumultuous foam all
round, increasing speed!  The land appeared to be rushing at them, when
Dominick's oar snapped suddenly, and he went overboard.  A shriek from
Pauline and a shout from Otto rose high above the din of raging water,
as the boat broached-to and hurled its remaining occupants into the sea.

Even in that trying moment Dominick did not lose presence of mind.  He
could swim and dive like a water-rat.  Pushing towards his brother and
sister, who were heading bravely for the shore, he shouted, "Dig your
fingers and toes deep into the sand, and hold on for life, if--" (he
corrected himself) "_when_ you gain the beach."

It was well they were forewarned, and that they were constitutionally
obedient.  A few minutes later, and they were all swept up high on the
beach in a wilderness of foam.  The return of that wilderness was like
the rushing of a millrace.  Sand, stones, sticks, and seaweed went back
with it in dire confusion.  Prone on their knees, with fingers and toes
fixed, and heads down, the brothers and sister met the rush.  It was
almost too much for them.  A moment more, and strength as well as breath
would have failed; but the danger passed, and Dominick sprang to his
feet.

"Up, up! and run!" he shouted, as he caught Pauline round the waist and
dragged her on.  Otto needed no help.  They were barely in time.  The
succeeding wave roared after them as if maddened at having lost its
prey, and the foaming water was up with them, and almost round their
knees, ere its fury was quite spent.

"Safe!" exclaimed Dominick.

"Thank God!" murmured Pauline, as she sank exhausted on the sand.

Otto, who had never seen his sister in such a state before, ran to her,
and, kneeling down, anxiously seized one of her hands.

"Never fear, lad," said his brother in reassuring tones, "she'll soon
come round.  Lend a hand to lift her."

They bore the fainting girl up the beach, and laid her on a grassy spot
under a bush.  And now Dominick was glad to find that he had been
mistaken in supposing that the coral reef was a mere sandbank, destitute
of vegetation.  Indeed, before landing, he had observed that there were
a few trees on the highest part of it.  He now perceived that there was
quite a little grove of cocoa-nut palms, with a thicket of underwood
around them, which, if not extensive, was at all events comparatively
dense.  He pointed out the fact to Otto, who was chafing his sister's
hands.

"Ay," responded Otto, "and the island on the other side must be a
goodish big one, for I got a glimpse of it through the trees as we came
rushing in on that monstrous wave."

In a short time Pauline recovered, and Dominick returned to the water's
edge with Otto.

"Our first care must be," he said, "to save our little boat if we can,
for it is the only means we have of escaping from this island."

"Escaping!" repeated Otto, in surprise.  "I don't want to escape from
it, Dom."

"Indeed! why not?"

"Why, because I've dreamed about being cast on a desolate island
hundreds of times, and I've read about Robinson Crusoe, and all the
other Crusoes, and I've longed to be cast on one, and now I am cast on
one, so I don't want to escape.  It'll be the greatest fun in the world.
I only hope I won't wake up, as usual, to find that it's all a dream!"

Dominick laughed (not scornfully, by any means) at the boy's enthusiasm;
nevertheless he had strong sympathy with him, for the period had not
passed so long ago when he himself entertained a very vivid impression
of the romance of such a situation, and he did not trouble his mind
about the stern realities.

"I sincerely hope it may come up to your expectations, Otto, my boy;
nevertheless we must secure the boat for fishing purposes, even though
we don't try to escape in it."

"For fishing! why, we have neither hooks nor lines."

"True, lad; but we have got fingers and brains.  It strikes me that we
shall have occasion to use all our powers and possessions if we are not
to starve here, for the reef seems to have very little vegetation on it,
and there is sure to be a lagoon of water on the other side, separating
it from the island beyond."

"I wonder if there is fresh water on the reef," said Otto, with a very
sudden look of solemnity and pursing of the mouth.

"You may well ask that.  I hope there is.  We will go and settle the
point the moment we have secured the boat, if--"

He stopped, for he saw at that moment that the sea had taken good care
to secure the boat to itself as a plaything.  Having dashed it into
small pieces, it was by that time busily engaged in tossing these about
among the foam, now hurling the splinters high upon the shore, anon
sending up long watery tongues to lick them back, and then casting them
under the incoming rollers, to be further reduced into what is usually
styled matchwood.

There was a small bay close at hand, where the sandy beach was strewn
with rocks, in which the sea appeared to play this game with unusual
vigour.  It was a sort of hospital for marine incurables, into which the
sea cast its broken toys when tired of smashing them up, and left them
there to rot.

Regarding this spot with a thoughtful look, Dominick remarked that the
wreck which lay on the rocks off the tail of the island was by no means
the first that had taken place there.

"And won't be the last, I fancy," said Otto.

"Probably not.  Indeed, from the appearance of this bay, and the fact
that an ocean current drifted us towards the spot, I should think that
the island is a particularly dangerous one for vessels.  But come, we'll
go see how Pina gets on, and then proceed to examine our new home."

Returning to the place where Pauline had been left, they found the poor
girl wringing the water out of her dress.  The news of the fate of the
little boat did not seem to affect her much, she did not fully
appreciate the loss, and was more taken up with the idea of thankfulness
for deliverance from death.

"May I not go with you?" she asked, on hearing that her brothers were
going to search for water.

"Certainly.  I thought you might perhaps prefer to rest, and dry your
clothes in the sun," replied Dominick.

"Walking will dry them better," said Pina.  "Besides, I have quite
recovered."

"You're a plucky little woman," said Otto, as they set off.  "Isn't it
nice to be here all by ourselves, on a real uninhabited island, quite
fit for Robinson himself?  Who knows but we may find Friday in the
bushes!"

"Wouldn't that spoil it as an uninhabited isle?"

"A little, but not much."

"The thicket is too small to contain anything with life, I fear," said
Dominick, whose anxiety as to food and drink prevented his sympathising
much with the small-talk of the other two.  "Luckily the weather is
warm," he added, "and we won't require better shelter at present than
the bushes afford, unless a storm comes.--Ho what have we here?--a
path!"

They had reached the entrance to the thicket, and discovered what
appeared to be an opening into it, made apparently by the hand of man.

"Nothing more likely," said Pauline.  "If so many wrecks have taken
place here--as you seem to think--some of the crews must have landed,
and perhaps lived here."

"Ay, and died here," returned Dominick, in a grave, low tone, as he
pointed to a skeleton lying on a spot which had once been cleared of
bushes, but so long ago that the vegetation had partially grown up
again.  The man whose bleached bones lay before them had evidently
perished many years before.  On examination, nothing was found to afford
any information about him, but when they had advanced a dozen yards
further they came upon six little mounds, which showed that a party--
probably a wrecked crew--had sojourned there for a time, and finally
perished: so far their story was clear enough.  One by one they must
have sunk, until the last man had lain down to die and remain unburied.

Pushing past these sad evidences of former suffering, and feeling that
the same fate might await themselves, they came to a sight which tended
slightly to restore their spirits.  It was a pool of water of
considerable size, whether a spring or a rain-pool they could not tell.
Neither did they care at that time, for the sudden feeling of relieved
anxiety was so great, that they ran forward, as if under one impulse,
and, lying down on their breasts, took a long refreshing draught.  So
powerful was the influence of this refreshment and discovery on their
spirits that they became totally regardless and forgetful for the moment
about food--all the more that, having so recently had a good meal, they
were not hungry.

"I was sure we would find water," said Otto, as they continued to
explore the thicket, "and I've no doubt that we shall find yams and
plantains and breadfruits, and--aren't these the sort of things that
grow wild on coral islands, Dom?"

"Yes, but I fear not on such a little scrap of reef as this.  However,
we shall not be quite destitute, for there are cocoa-nuts, you see--
though not many of them.  Come, our prospects are brightening, and as
the sun is beginning to sink, we will look out for a suitable
camping-ground."

"As far away from the skeleton, please, as possible," said Otto.

"Surely you don't suppose it can hurt you?" said Pauline.

"N-no, of course not, but it would be unpleasant to have it for a
bedfellow, you know; so, the further away from it the better."

As he spoke they emerged from the thicket, at the end opposite to the
spot where they had entered, and had their spirits again powerfully
cheered by coming suddenly into a blaze of sunshine, for the bright orb
of day was descending at that side of the islet, and his red,
resplendent rays were glowing on the reef and on the palm-trees.

They also came in full view of the islet beyond, which, they now
perceived, was of considerable size, and covered with vegetation, but,
as Dominick had suspected, separated completely from the reef or outer
isle on which they stood by a deep lagoon.

"Splendid!" exclaimed Pauline.

"As I feared," muttered Dominick, "and no means of reaching it."

"Pooh!  Didn't Robinson Crusoe make rafts?" said Otto; "at least if he
didn't, somebody else did, and anyhow _we_ can."

"Come, let us continue our walk," said Dominick.  "You don't fully
appreciate the loss of our boat Otto.  Don't you see that, even if we do
build a raft, it will at best be a clumsy thing to manage, and heavy to
pull, slow to sail, and bad to steer, and if we should chance to be on
it when a stiff breeze springs up from the land, we should probably be
driven out to sea and lost--or separated, if Pina should chance to have
been left on shore at the time."

"What a fellow you are, Dom, for supposing chances and difficulties, and
fancying they cannot be overcome," returned Otto, with the pert
self-sufficiency that characterised him.  "For my part I rather enjoy
difficulties, because of the fun of overcoming them.  Don't you see, we
three can make quite sure of never being separated by never going out on
our raft except together, so that we shall always enjoy ourselves
unitedly, or perish in company.  Then we can easily get over the
difficulty of being blown out to sea, by never going on the sea at all,
but confining ourselves entirely to the lagoon, which is large enough
for any reasonable man, and may be larger than we think, for we can't
see the whole of it from where we stand.  Then, as to sailing and rowing
slowly, we can overcome these difficulties by not being in a hurry,--
taking things easy, you know."

To this Dominick replied that there was one difficulty which his little
brother, with all his wisdom and capacity, would never overcome.

"And what may that be?" demanded Otto.

"The difficulty of being unable to talk common-sense."

"True, Dom, true, that is a great difficulty," retorted the boy, with
deep humility of aspect, "for a man's conversation is greatly affected
by the company he keeps, and with _you_ as my only male companion, I
have not much to hope for in the way of example.  But even that may be
got the better of by holding intercourse chiefly with Pina."

"But what if I refuse to talk?" said Pauline, with a laugh.

"Then will you be all the more able to listen, sister mine, which is the
most common-sense thing that you can do, except when brother Dom
speaks," said the incorrigible boy.

They had seated themselves on a bank while thus conversing, and from
their position could see over a considerable portion of the lagoon.
Suddenly Dominick pointed to an object a long way off, which was half
concealed by the shadow of an island.

"Does it not look like a canoe?" he asked eagerly.

"Can't make it out at all," said Otto, shading his eyes with his hand.

"The sun on the water dazzles one so," observed Pauline, "that it is
difficult to look steadily."

In a few moments the object which had drawn their attention sailed out
from under the shade of the island, and, breaking up into fragments,
rose into the air, proving itself to be a flock of large aquatic birds
which had been swimming in a line.

"Things are not what they seem," observed Pauline, rising and following
her brothers through a little thicket.

"What a pity!" exclaimed Otto; "I was in hopes it was a canoeful of
savages.  It would be such fun to have a real Friday to be our servant."

"More likely that our Friday would kill, cook, and eat us if he could,"
said Dominick, to the surprise of Otto, who gave it as his opinion that
savages never ate men, and asked if his brother really believed that
they did.

"Indeed I do.  We have it recorded by all the best authorities that
South Sea islanders are given to this horrible practice.  There can be
no doubt about it whatever, and the less we see of these fellows in our
present defenceless state the better."

"How little," said Pauline, "our dear father thought when he wrote for
us to go out to him in his ship, that we should be cast on an unknown
island, and the ship itself go to the bottom!"

"Little indeed, and as little did poor mother dream of such a fate,"
returned Dominick, "when she let us all go so readily, on the
understanding that we should give father no rest until we had got him to
give up business, quit Java for ever, and return home."

"Dear old mother!" said Pauline, "I wish--oh!  I wish so much that we
had not left her, even though it was to be for only a few months.  She
must be _so_ lonely, with no one to talk to--"

"You forget Pina."

"Forget--what?"

"The cat," returned Otto, unable to repress a smile, which rose in spite
of the ready tear that dimmed his eye at the mere mention of his mother.
"You know the cat is her great resource--a sort of safety-valve.
Sometimes, when I've been listening to her, lying on the rug at her feet
half asleep, I've heard her talk to that cat as if it really was a human
being, and tell it all about her little affairs and daily troubles and
worries in quite a confidential tone.  I've taken it into my head that
that's mother's way of thinking aloud--she thinks at the cat, for
company: and to do the brute justice, it does its best to accommodate
her.  I've seen it sit and stare at her by the half-hour at a time, and
give a little purr or a meaiow now and then as if it wanted to speak.
I'm quite sure it thinks, and wonders no doubt what idle, useless work
it is to click knitting-needles together by the hour."

"Dear me, Otto," said Pauline, with a laugh, "I had no idea that you
could think so much about anything."

"Think!" exclaimed the boy, indignantly; "d'you suppose that it's only
stern-browed, long-legged fellows like Dom there who can think?  Why, I
think, and think, sometimes, to such an extent that I nearly think
myself inside out!  But, Pina, you don't know half as much about
motherkin as I do, for when _you_ are with her she usually forgets
_herself_, I can see, and talks only about the things that interest
_you_; whereas, when there's nobody present but _me_, she counts me for
nothing, and lets me do pretty much what I like--because no doubt she
thinks I'll do that whether she lets me or not--but she's wrong, for I
love her far more than she thinks; and then it's when I'm quiet and she
forgets me, I fancy, or thinks I'm asleep, that she comes out strong at
the cat."

"Darling mother!" said Pauline, musingly.  "I can see her now, in my
mind, with her neat black cap and smooth braided hair, and gold
spectacles, as plain as if she were sitting before me."

"I'm sorry to destroy the vision, Pina, on my own account as well as
yours," observed Dominick, "but it behoves us now to look for a night's
lodging, for the sun is sinking fast, and it would not be pleasant to
lie down on the bare ground shelterless, fine though the climate is.
Come, we will return to the place where we landed, and search for a cave
or a bit of overhanging rock."

The best sleeping-place that they had up to that time discovered was
undoubtedly the grove in which they had found the graves of the
shipwrecked crew, but, as Otto truly remarked, it would probably result
in uncomfortable dreams if they were to go to sleep in a burying-ground,
alongside of a skeleton.

Accordingly they returned to the beach, and sought for some time among
the _debris_ of the boat for anything useful that might have been washed
up, but found nothing.  Then they went along-shore in the direction of
the wreck which had raised their hopes so high that day when first seen,
but nothing suitable was discovered until they rounded a low point of
rocks, when Pauline came to a sudden pause.

"Look! a golden cave!" she exclaimed, pointing eagerly to a grassy spot
which was canopied by feathery palms, and half enclosed by coral rocks,
where was a cavern into which the sinking sun streamed at the moment
with wonderful intensity.

Their home for that night obviously lay before them, but when they
entered it and sat down, their destitution became sadly apparent.  No
beds to spread, no food to prepare, nothing whatever to do but lie down
and sleep.

"No matter, we're neither hungry nor thirsty," said Dominick, with an
air of somewhat forced gaiety, "and our clothes are getting dry.  Come,
sister, you must be weary.  Lie down at the inner side of the cave, and
Otto and I, like faithful knights, will guard the entrance.  I--I wish,"
he added, in a graver tone, and with some hesitation, "that we had a
Bible, that we might read a verse or two before lying down."

"I can help you in that," said his sister, eagerly.  "I have a fair
memory, you know, and can repeat a good many verses."

Pauline repeated the twenty-third Psalm in a low, sweet voice.  When she
had finished, a sudden impulse induced Dominick, who had never prayed
aloud before, to utter a brief but fervent prayer and thanksgiving.
Then the three lay down in the cave, and in five minutes were sound
asleep.

Thus appropriately did these castaways begin their sojourn on a spot
which was destined to be their home for a long time to come.



CHAPTER THREE.

EXPLORATIONS AND DISCOVERIES.

As the sun had bathed the golden cave when our castaways went to sleep,
so it flooded their simple dwelling when they awoke.

"Then," exclaims the intelligent reader, "the sun must have risen in the
west!"

By no means, good reader.  Whatever man in his wisdom, or weakness, may
do or say, the great luminaries of day and night hold on the even tenor
of their way unchanged.  But youth is a wonderful compound of strength,
hope, vitality, carelessness, and free-and-easy oblivion, and, in the
unconscious exercise of the last capacity, Pauline and her brothers had
slept as they lay down, without the slightest motion, all through that
night, all through the gorgeous sunrise of the following morning, all
through the fervid noontide and the declining day, until the setting sun
again turned their resting-place into a cave of gold.

The effect upon their eyelids was such that they winked, and awoke with
a mighty yawn.  We speak advisedly.  There were not three separate
awakenings and three distinct yawns; no, the rousing of one caused the
rousing of the others in succession so rapidly that the yawns,
commencing with Pauline's treble, were prolonged, through Otto's tenor
down to Dominick's bass, in one stupendous monotone or slide, which the
last yawner terminated in a groan of contentment.  Nature, during the
past few days, had been doubly defrauded, and she, having now partially
repaid herself, allowed her captives to go free with restored vigour.
There was, however, enough of the debt still unpaid to induce a desire
in the captives to return of their own accord to the prison-house of
Oblivion, but the desire was frustrated by Otto, who, sitting up
suddenly and blinking at the sun with owlish gravity, exclaimed--

"Well, I never!  We've only slept five minutes!"

"The sun hasn't set _yet_!"

Dominick, replying with a powerful stretch and another yawn, also raised
himself on one elbow and gazed solemnly in front of him.  A gleam of
intelligence suddenly crossed his countenance.

"Why, boy, when we went to sleep the sun was what you may call six feet
above the horizon; now it is twelve feet if it is an inch, so that if it
be still setting, it must be setting upwards--a phenomenon of which the
records of astronomical research make no mention."

"But it _is_ setting?" retorted Otto, with a puzzled look, "for I never
heard of your astronomical searchers saying that they'd ever seen the
sun rise in the same place where it sets."

"True, Otto, and the conclusion I am forced to is that we have slept
right on from sunset to sunset."

"So, then, we've lost a day," murmured Pauline, who in an attitude of
helpless repose, had been winking with a languid expression at the
luminous subject of discussion.

"Good morning, Pina," said Dominick.

"Good evening, you mean," interrupted his brother.  "Well, good evening.
It matters little which; how have you slept?"

"Soundly--oh, so soundly that I don't want to move."

"Well, then, don't move; I'll rise and get you some breakfast."

"Supper," interposed Otto.

"Supper be it; it matters not.--But don't say we've lost a day, sister
mine.  As regards time, indeed, we have; but in strength I feel that I
have gained a week or more."

"Does any one know," said Otto, gazing with a perplexed expression at
the sky--for he had lain back again with his hands under his head--"does
any one know what day it was when we landed?"

"Thursday, I think," said Dominick.

"Oh no," exclaimed Pauline; "surely it was Wednesday or Tuesday; but the
anxiety and confusion during the wreck, and our terrible sufferings
afterwards in the little boat, have quite confused my mind on that
point."

"Well, now, here's a pretty state of things," continued Otto, sleepily;
"we've lost one day, an' we don't agree about three others, and Dom says
he's gained a week! how are we ever to find out when Sunday comes, I
should like to know?  There's a puzzler--a reg'lar--puzzl'--puz--"

A soft snore told that "tired Nature's sweet restorer, balmy sleep," had
again taken the little fellow captive, and prolonged silence on the part
of the other two proved them to have gone into similar captivity.
Nature had not recovered her debt in full.  She was in an exacting mood,
and held them fast during the whole of another night.  Then she set them
finally free at sunrise on the following day, when the soft yellow light
streamed on surrounding land and sea, converting their sleeping-place
into a silver cave by contrast.

There was no languid or yawny awakening on this occasion.  Dominick sat
up the instant his eyes opened, then sprang to his feet, and ran out of
the cave.  He was followed immediately by Otto and Pauline, the former
declaring with emphasis that he felt himself to be a "new man."

"Yes, Richard's himself again," said Dominick, as he stretched himself
with the energy of one who rejoices in his strength.  "Now, Pina, we've
got a busy day before us.  We must find out what our islet contains in
the way of food first, for I am ravenously hungry, and then examine its
other resources.  It is very beautiful.  One glance suffices to tell us
that.  And isn't it pleasant to think that it is all our own?"

"`The earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof,'" said his sister,
softly.

The youth's gaiety changed into a deeper and nobler feeling.  He looked
earnestly at Pauline for a few seconds.

"Right, Pina, right," he said.  "To tell you the truth, I was
half-ashamed of my feelings that time when I broke into involuntary
prayer and thanksgiving.  I'm ashamed now of having been ashamed.  Come,
sister, you shall read the Word of God from memory, and I will pray
every morning and evening as long as we shall dwell here together."

That day they wandered about their islet with more of gaiety and
light-heartedness than they would have experienced had they neglected,
first, to give honour to God, who not only gives us all things richly to
enjoy, but also the very capacity for enjoyment.

But no joy of earth is unmingled.  The exploration did not result in
unmitigated satisfaction, as we shall see.

Their first great object, of course, was breakfast.

"I can't ask you what you'll have, Pina.  Our only dish, at least this
morning," said Dominick, glancing upwards, "is--"

"Cocoa-nuts," put in Otto.

Otto was rather fond of "putting in" his word, or, as Dominick expressed
it, "his oar."  He was somewhat pert by nature, and not at that time
greatly modified by art.

"Just so, lad," returned his brother; "and as you have a considerable
spice of the monkey in you, be good enough to climb up one of these
palms, and send down a few nuts."

To do Otto justice, he was quite as obliging as he was pert; but when he
stood at the foot of the tall palm-tree and looked up at its thick stem,
he hesitated.

"D'you know, Dom," he said, "it seems to me rather easier to talk about
than to do?"

"You are not the first who has found that out," returned his brother,
with a laugh.  "Now, don't you know how the South Sea islanders get up
the palm-trees?"

"No; never heard how."

"Why, I thought your great authority Robinson Crusoe had told you that."

"Don't think he ever referred to it.  Friday may have known how, but if
he did, he kept his knowledge to himself."

"I wish you two would discuss the literature of that subject some other
time," said Pauline.  "I'm almost sinking for want of food.  Do be
quick, please."

Thus urged, Dominick at once took off his neckcloth and showed his
brother how, by tying his feet together with it at a sufficient distance
apart, so as to permit of getting a foot on each side of the tree, the
kerchief would catch on the rough bark, and so form a purchase by which
he could force himself up step by step, as it were, while grasping the
stem with arms and knees.

Otto was an apt scholar in most things, especially in those that
required activity of body.  He soon climbed the tree, and plucked and
threw down half a dozen cocoa-nuts.  But when these had been procured,
there still remained a difficulty, for the tough outer husk of the nuts,
nearly two inches thick, could not easily be cut through with a
clasp-knife so as to reach that kernel, or nut, which is ordinarily
presented to English eyes in fruit-shops.

"We have no axe, so must adopt the only remaining method," said
Dominick.

Laying a nut on a flat rock, he seized a stone about twice the size of
his own head, and, heaving it aloft, brought it down with all his force
on the nut, which was considerably crushed and broken by the blow.  With
perseverance and the vigorous use of a clasp-knife he at last reached
the interior.  Thereafter, on cocoa-nut meat and cocoa-nut milk, with a
draught from a pool in the thicket they partook of their first breakfast
on the reef.

"Now, our first duty is to bury the skeleton," said Dominick, when the
meal was concluded; "our next to examine the land; and our last to visit
the wreck.  I think we shall be able to do all this in one day."

Like many, perhaps we may say most, of man's estimates, Dominick's
calculation was short of the mark, for the reef turned out to be
considerably larger than they had at first supposed.  It must be
remembered that they had, up to that time, seen it only from the low
level of the sea, and from that point of view it appeared to be a mere
sandbank with a slight elevation in the centre, which was clothed with
vegetation.  But when the highest point of this elevation was gained,
they discovered that it had hidden from their view not only a
considerable stretch of low land which lay behind, but an extensive
continuation of the lagoon, or salt-water lake, in which lay a multitude
of smaller islets of varying shapes, some mere banks of sand, others
with patches of vegetation in their centres, and a few with several
cocoa-nut palms on them, the nucleus, probably, of future palm groves.
A large island formed the background to this lovely picture, and the
irregular coral reef guarded the whole from the violence of the ocean.
In some places this reef rose to a considerable height above the
sea-level.  In others, it was so little above it that each falling
breaker almost buried it in foam; but everywhere it was a sufficient
protection to the lagoon, which lay calm and placid within, encircled by
its snowy fringe,--the result of the watery war outside.  In one spot
there was a deep entrance into this beautiful haven of peace, and that
chanced to be close to the golden cave, and was about fifty yards wide.
At the extremity of the reef, on the other side of this opening, lay
another elevated spot, similar to their own, though smaller, and with
only a few palms in the centre of it.  From the sea this eminence had
appeared to be a continuation of the other, and it was only when they
landed that the Rigondas discovered the separation caused by the channel
leading into the lagoon.

"Fairyland!" exclaimed Pauline, who could scarcely contain herself with
delight at the marvellous scene of beauty that had so unexpectedly burst
upon their view.

"Rather a noisy and bustling fairyland too," said Otto, referring to the
numerous sea-birds that inquisitively came to look at them, as well as
to the other waterfowl that went about from isle to isle on whistling
wings.

The boy spoke jestingly, but it was clear from his heaving chest,
partially-open mouth, and glittering eyes, that his little heart was
stirred to an unwonted depth of emotion.

"Alas! that we have lost our boat," exclaimed Dominick.

To this Otto replied by expressing an earnest wish that he were able to
swim as well as a South Sea islander, for in that case he would launch
forth and spend the remainder of that day in visiting all the islands.

"Yes; and wouldn't it be charming," responded his brother, "to pay your
aquatic visits in such pleasant company as that?"

He pointed to an object, which was visible at no great distance, moving
about on the surface of the glassy sea with great activity.

"What creature is that?" asked Pauline.

"It is not a creature, Pina, only part of a creature."

"You don't mean to say it's a shark!" cried Otto, with a frown.

"Indeed it is--the back-fin of one at least--and he must have heard you,
for he seems impatient to join you in your little trip to the islands."

"I'll put it off to some future day, Dom.  But isn't it a pity that such
pretty places should be spoiled by such greedy and cruel monsters?"

"And yet they _must_ have been made for some good purpose," suggested
Pauline.

"I rather suspect," said Dominick, "that if game and fish only knew who
shoot and catch them, and afterwards eat them, they might be inclined to
call man greedy and cruel."

"But we can't help that Dom.  We must live, you know."

"So says or thinks the shark, no doubt, when he swallows a man."

While the abstruse question, to which the shark had thus given rise, was
being further discussed, the explorers returned to the thicket, where
they buried the skeleton beside the other graves.  A close search was
then made for any object that might identify the unfortunates or afford
some clue to their history, but nothing of the sort was found.

"Strange," muttered Dominick, on leaving the spot after completing their
task.  "One would have expected that, with a wrecked ship to fall back
upon, they would have left behind them evidences of some sort--
implements, or books, or empty beef-casks,--but there is literally
nothing."

"Perhaps," suggested Pauline, "the men did not belong to this wreck.
They may have landed as we have done out of a small boat, and the vessel
we now see may have been driven here after they were dead."

"True, Pina, it may have been so.  However, the matter must remain a
mystery for the present.  Meanwhile we will go and explore the low land
behind our reef."

"Isn't it strange, Dom, that we should become landed proprietors in this
fashion?" remarked Otto, as they walked along.

"And that, too," added Pauline, "at a time when our hopes were lowest
and our case most desperate."

"'Tis a magnificent estate," said Dominick, "of which we will constitute
Pina the Queen, myself the Prime Minister, and Otto the army."

To this Otto objected that, as it was the business of an army to defend
the people and keep them in order, there was no use for an army, seeing
that there were no people; but Dominick replied that a queen and prime
minister formed part of a people, and that an army was required to
defend _them_.

"To keep them in order, you should say," retorted Otto, "for that will
clearly be my chief duty if I accept the situation.  Well, I've no
objection, on the whole, to be an army; but, please, remember that in
time of peace an army is expected to do no laborious work, and that at
all times it is clothed and fed by the State.  Now, Queen Pina the
First, what would your Majesty wish the army to do?"

"Go forth and subdue the land," replied Pina the First, promptly, with
quite a regal sweep of her hand towards the low ground and the lagoon
beyond.

"Will your Majesty deign to instruct me how I am to begin?"

The Queen hesitated.  She was rather puzzled, as rulers sometimes are
when required to tackle details.

"May it please your Majesty," said Dominick, coming to the rescue like a
true premier, "it is the chief duty of a prime minister to advise his
sovereign.  If it be your pleasure, I would recommend that the army
should be sent down into yonder clump of reeds to ascertain what revenue
is to be derived from the inhabitants thereof in the shape of wildfowl,
eggs, etcetera, while I visit the shore of the lagoon to ascertain the
prospects of supply, in the form of shellfish, from that quarter.
Meanwhile, I would further advise your Majesty to sit down on this coral
throne, and enjoy the contemplation of your kingdom till we return."

With a dignified bow and a little laugh Queen Pina assented, and the
Prime Minister went off to the shore, while the army defiled towards the
marsh.

Left alone, Pina the First soon forgot her royal condition in
contemplation of the lovely prospect before her.  As she gazed over the
sand, and across the lagoon, and out on the gleaming sea, her thoughts
assumed the wings of the morning and flew away over the mighty ocean to
old England.  Sadness filled her heart, and tears her eyes, as she
thought of a mild little mother who had, since the departure of her
three children, been reduced for companionship to a huge household cat,
and who would ere long be wondering why letters were so long of coming
from the dear ones who had left her.

Pauline had a vivid imagination and great power of mental abstraction.
She summoned up the image of the little mother so successfully that she
felt as if she actually saw her knitting her socks, sadly, with her head
on one side.  She even heard her address the cat (she was accustomed to
address the cat when alone), and express a hope that in the course of a
month or six weeks more she might expect to have news of the absent
ones.  And Pauline almost saw the household cat, which occupied its
usual place on the table at the old lady's elbow, blink its eyes with
sympathy--or indifference, she could not be quite sure which.  Then
Pauline's wayward thoughts took a sudden flight to the island of Java,
in the China seas, where she beheld a bald little old gentleman--a
merchant and a shipowner--who was also her father, and who sat reading a
newspaper in his office, and was wondering why his good ship _Flying
Fish_--which was bringing his children to him besides a quantity of
other goods--did not make its appearance, and she plainly saw the look
of disappointment as he threw the paper down, exclaiming, "Odd, very
odd, but she _must_ turn up soon."

Pauline saw nothing more after that for some time, because her eyes were
blinded with tears.

Then Queen Pina cheered up again, for she thought that surely a ship
would soon pass the island and take them off.  As this last thought
became more definite (for Pina was very young and hopeful) her eyes
dried and permitted her to observe her kingdom more clearly.

The Prime Minister, she observed, was still busy on the shore, and, from
his frequently stooping to pick up something, she argued that the
affairs of State in that quarter were prospering.

Presently, from the midst of a mass of reeds not far off, there arose a
shout, easily recognisable as that of the army, which was followed by
cries of a stupendous, yet extremely familiar, kind.  Pauline started up
in considerable haste, and a moment later beheld the chief authors of
the noise burst from the clump of reeds in the form of a large sow and a
troop of little pigs.

They were evidently in a state of wild alarm, for, besides squealing
with a degree of intensity possible only to pigs, they ran in such
furious haste that they stumbled over sticks and stones in reckless
confusion, scrambling to their feet again in such a hurry as to ensure
repeated falls, and, generally, twirling themselves and their tails in a
manner that was consistent with nothing short of raving madness.

Little wonder that those creatures acted thus, for, close on their
heels, gasping and glaring, the army burst forth and fell on them--
literally fell on one of them, for Otto in his anxiety to catch the
hindmost pig, a remarkably small but active animal, tripped over a root
just as he was about to lay hold of its little tail, and fell on the top
of it with fearful violence.  The mechanical pressure, combining with
the creature's spiritual efforts, produced a sudden yell that threw the
cries of its companions quite into the shade.  It might have sufficed to
blow Otto into the air.  Indeed, it seemed as if some such result
actually followed, for, after turning a complete somersault, the boy was
on his feet again as if by magic; but so also was the little pig, which,
being thus forcibly separated from its family, turned aside and made for
the main thicket.  To cut off its retreat, the army made a sudden flank
movement, headed the enemy, grasped it by the curly tail, and sought to
lift it into his arms, but the curly tail straightened out, and, being
exceedingly thin as well as taper, slipped from his hand.  Need we say
that the little pig came to the ground with a remonstrative squeal?  It
also rolled over.  Otto, unable to check himself, flew past.  The pig
rose, diverged, and resumed its headlong flight.  Otto doubled, came
close up again, "stooped to conquer," and was on the point of coming off
victorious, when, with a final shriek of mingled rage and joy, the enemy
rushed through a hole under a prickly bush, while the discomfited army
plunged headlong into the same, and stuck fast.

Meanwhile the rest of the porcine family had found refuge in an almost
impenetrable part of the thicket.

"Pork, your Majesty," said Otto, on returning from the field of battle,
"may at all events be counted as one of the products of your dominions."

"Truly it would seem so," responded the Queen, with a laugh;
"nevertheless there does not appear to be much hope of its forming a
source of supply to the royal larder."

"Time will show," said Dominick, coming up at the moment; "and see, here
are several kinds of shellfish, which will form a pleasant addition to
our fare."

"Ay, and I saw eggs among the reeds," said Otto, "some of which--"

"Not pigs' eggs, surely?" interrupted Dominick.

"They may be so," retorted Otto; "the fact that English pigs don't lay
eggs, is no argument against South Sea pigs doing so, if they choose.
But, as I was about to say, your Majesty, when the Premier interrupted
me--some of these eggs I gathered, and would have presented them as an
offering from the army, if I had not fallen and crushed them beyond
repair."

In corroboration of what he said, Otto opened his coat pocket and
revealed in its depths a mass of yellow substance, and broken shells.

"Horrible!" exclaimed Pauline; "how will you ever get it cleaned?"

"By turning it inside out--thus, most gracious Queen."

He reversed the pocket as he spoke, allowing the yellow compound to drip
on the ground, and thereafter wiped it with grass.

"I wouldn't have minded this loss so much," he continued, "if I had not
lost that little pig.  But I shall know him again when I see him, and
you may depend on it that he is destined ere long to be turned into pork
chops."

"Well, then, on the strength of that hope we will continue the survey of
our possessions," said Dominick, leading the party still further into
the low grounds.

For some time the trio wandered about without making any further
discoveries of importance until they came to a thicket, somewhat similar
to the one near which they had been cast on shore, but much smaller.  On
entering it they were startled by a loud cackling noise, accompanied by
the whirring of wings.

"Sounds marvellously like domestic fowls," said Dominick, as he pushed
forward.  And such it turned out to be, for, on reaching an open glade
in the thicket, they beheld a large flock of hens running on ahead of
them, with a splendid cock bringing up the rear, which turned
occasionally to cast an indignant look at the intruders.

"That accounts for your eggs, Otto," observed Pauline.

"Yes, and here are more of them," said the boy, pointing to a nest with
half a dozen eggs in it, which he immediately proceeded to gather.

"It is quite evident to me," remarked Dominick, as they continued to
advance, "that both the pigs and fowls must have been landed from the
wreck that lies on the shore, and that, after the death of the poor
fellows who escaped the sea, they went wild.  Probably they have
multiplied, and we may find the land well stocked."

"I hope so.  Perhaps we may find some more traces of the shipwrecked
crew," suggested Pauline.

Their expectations were not disappointed, for, on returning in the
evening from their tour of exploration, they came on a partially cleared
place in the thicket beside the golden cave, which had evidently been
used as a garden.  In the midst of a mass of luxuriant undergrowth,
which almost smothered them, vegetables of various kinds were found
growing--among others the sweet potato.

Gathering some of these, Otto declared joyfully that he meant to have a
royal feast that night, but a difficulty which none of them had thought
of had to be faced and overcome before that feast could be enjoyed.  It
was just as they arrived at the golden cave that this difficulty
presented itself to their minds.

"Dom," said Otto, with a solemn look, "how are we to make a fire?"

"By kindling it, of course."

"Yes, but, you stupid Premier, where are we to find a light?"

"To tell you the truth, my boy," returned Dominick, "I never thought of
that till this moment, and I can't very well see my way out of the
difficulty."

Pauline, to whom the brothers now looked, shook her head.  Never before,
she said, had she occasion to trouble her brain about a light.  When she
wanted one in England, all she had to do was to call for one, or strike
a match.  What was to be done in their present circumstances she had not
the smallest conception.

"I'll tell you what," said Otto, after several suggestions had been made
and rejected, "this is how we'll do it.  We will gather a lot of dry
grass and dead sticks and build them up into a pile with logs around it,
then Pina will sit down and gaze steadily at the heart of the pile for
some minutes with her great, brown, sparkling eyes she should be able to
kindle a flame in the heart of almost anything in five minutes--or, say
ten, at the outside, eh?"

"I should think," retorted the Queen, "that your fiery spirit or
flashing wit might accomplish the feat in a shorter time."

"It seems to me," remarked Dominick, who had been thinking too hard to
pay much regard to these pleasantries, "that if we live long here we
shall have to begin life over again--not our own lives, exactly, but the
world's life.  We shall have to invent everything anew for ourselves;
discover new methods of performing old familiar work, and, generally,
exercise our ingenuity to the uttermost."

"That may be quite true, you philosophic Premier," returned Otto, "but
it does not light our fire, or roast that old hen which you brought down
with a stone so cleverly to-day.  Come, now, let us exercise our
ingenuity a little more to the purpose, if possible."

"If we had only some tinder," said Dominick, "we could find flint, I
dare say, or some hard kind of stone from which fire could be struck
with the back of a clasp-knife, but I have seen nothing like tinder
to-day.  I've heard that burnt rag makes capital tinder.  If so, a bit
of Pina's dress might do, but we can't burn it without fire."

For a considerable time the trio sought to devise some means of
procuring fire, but without success, and they were at last fain to
content themselves with another cold supper of cocoa-nut and water,
after which, being rather tired, they went to rest as on the previous
night.



CHAPTER FOUR.

DIFFICULTIES MET AND OVERCOME.

The next day Pauline and her brothers visited the wreck, and here new
difficulties met them, for although the vessel lay hard and fast on the
rocks, there was a belt of water between it and the main shore, which
was not only broad, but deep.

"I can easily swim it," said Dominick, beginning to pull off his coat.

"Dom," said Otto, solemnly, "sharks!"

"That's true, my boy, I won't risk it."

He put his coat on again, and turned to look for some drift-wood with
which to make a raft.

"There's sure to be some lying about, you know," he said, "for a wreck
could hardly take place without something or other in the way of spars
or wreckage being washed ashore."

"But don't you think," suggested Otto, "that the men whose graves we
have found may have used it all up?"

Otto was right.  Not a scrap of timber or cordage of any kind was to be
found after a most diligent search, and they were about to give it up in
despair, when Pauline remembered the bay where they had been cast
ashore, and which we have described as being filled with wreckage.

In truth, this bay and the reef with its group of islands lay right in
the track of one of those great ocean currents which, as the reader
probably knows, are caused by the constant circulation of all the waters
of the sea between the equator and the poles.  This grand and continuous
flow is caused by difference of temperature and density in sea-water at
different places.  At the equator the water is warm, at the poles it is
cold.  This alone would suffice to cause circulation--somewhat as water
circulates in a boiling pot--but other active agents are at work.  The
Arctic and Antarctic snows freshen the sea-water as well as cool it,
while equatorial heat evaporates as well as warms it, and thus leaves a
superabundance of salt and lime behind.  The grand ocean current thus
caused is broken up into smaller streams, and the courses of these are
fixed by the conformation of land--just as a river's flow is turned
right or left, and sometimes backward in eddies, by the form of its
banks and bottom.  Trade winds, and the earth's motion on its axis,
still further modify the streams, both as to direction and force.

It was one of those currents, then, which flowed past the reef and
sometimes cast vessels and wreckage on its shores.

Hastening to the bay, they accordingly found enough of broken spars and
planks, to have made half a dozen rafts, twice the size of that required
to go off with to the wreck; so to work they went at once with eager
enthusiasm.

"Hold on!" shouted Dominick, after a few spars had been collected and
dragged up on the sand.

Otto and Pauline paused in their labour, and looked anxiously at their
brother, for his face wore a perplexed look.

"We have forgotten that it is impossible to shove a raft of any size,
big or little, through these huge breakers, so as to get it round the
point, to where the wreck lies."

"Well, then," cried Otto, with the ready assurance of ignorance, "we'll
just drag it overland to the wreck, and launch it there."

"But, Otto, you have not taken into consideration the fact that our raft
must be so large that, when finished, the dragging of it over rough
ground would require three or four horses instead of three human
beings."

"Well, then," returned the boy, "we'll make it small, just big enough to
carry one person, and then we'll be able to drag it overland, and can go
off to the wreck one at a time."

"Now, just think, brainless one," retorted Dominick; "suppose that I
were to go off first to the wreck, what then?"

"Why, then _I_ would go off next of course, and then Pina would follow,
and so we'd all get on board one at a time, and explore it together."

"Yes; but what would you come off on?"

"The raft, to be sure."

"But the raft, I have supposed, is with me at the wreck.  It won't go
back to the shore of its own accord to fetch you, and we have no ropes
with which to haul it to and fro."

"Then there's nothing for it," said Otto, after a few moments' thought,
"but to make it big enough for two, or carry over the broken spars and
planks piecemeal, and put them together opposite the wreck; so, come
along."

This latter plan being adopted, they set to work with energy.  To their
joy they found not only that a good deal of cordage--somewhat worn,
indeed, but still serviceable--was mingled with the wreckage, but that
many large protruding bolts and rusty nails formed convenient holdfasts,
which facilitated the building up and fastening together of the parts.

At last, after considerable labour, the raft was got ready early in the
afternoon, and the brothers, embarking on it with two long poles, pushed
off to the wreck while Pauline sat on the shore and watched them.

It was an anxious moment when they drew near enough to observe the
vessel more distinctly, for it was just possible that they might find in
her hold a supply of food and things they stood so much in need of,
while, on the other hand, there was a strong probability that everything
had been washed out of her long ago, or that her former crew had taken
out all that was worth removing.

"What if we should find casks of biscuits and barrels of pork, to say
nothing of tea and sugar, and such like?" murmured the sanguine Otto, as
they poled slowly out.

"And what if we should find nothing at all?" said Dominick.

"O Dom!" exclaimed Otto, in a voice so despairing that his companion
turned to look at him in surprise.  "Look! see! the ship has been on
fire!  It can only be the mere skeleton that is left."

Dominick turned quickly, and saw that his brother had reason for this
remark.  They had by that time approached so near to the wreck that the
charred condition of part of her bulwarks, and specially of her lower
spars, became obvious; and when, a few minutes later, they stood on the
deck, the scene that presented itself was one of black desolation.
Evidently the ill-fated vessel had been enveloped in flames, for
everything on board was charred, and it was almost certain that her crew
had run her on the rocks as the only method of escaping, her boats
having been totally destroyed, as was apparent from the small portions
of them that still hung from the davits.

"Nothing left!" said Otto.  "I think that Robinson Crusoe himself would
have given way to despair if _his_ wreck had been anything like this.  I
wonder that even this much of it has been left above water after fire
had got hold of it."

"Perhaps the hull sank after the first crash on the rocks, and put out
the fire," suggested Dominick, "and then subsequent gales may have
driven her higher up.  Even now her stern lies pretty deep, and
everything in her hold has been washed away."

There could be no doubt as to the latter point, for the deck had been
blown up, probably by gunpowder, near the main-hatch, leaving a great
hole, through which the hold could be seen almost as far as the bulkhead
of the forecastle.

Hastening forward to the hatchway of this part of the vessel, in the
feeble hope that they might still find something that would be of use,
they descended quickly, but the first glance round quenched such a hope,
for the fire had done its work there effectually, and, besides, there
were obvious indications that, what the fire had spared, her crew had
carried away.  The only things left of any value were the charred
remnants of the hammocks and bedding which had belonged to the sailors.

"Hurrah!" shouted Otto, with a sudden burst of joy, as he leaped forward
and dragged out a quantity of the bedding; "here's what'll make fire at
last!  You said, Dom, that burnt rag was capital tinder.  Well, here we
have burnt sheets enough to last us for years to come!"

"That's true," returned Dominick, laughing at his brother's enthusiasm;
"let's go aft and see if we can stumble on something more."

But the examination of the after part of the vessel yielded no fruit.
As we have said, that part was sunk deeply, so that only the cabin
skylight was above water, and, although they both gazed intently down
through the water with which the cabin was filled, they could see
nothing whatever.  With a boat-hook which they found jammed in the port
bulwarks, they poked and groped about for a considerable time, but
hooked nothing, and were finally obliged to return empty-handed to the
anxious Pauline.

Otto did not neglect, however, to carry off a pocketful of
burnt-sheeting, by means of which, with flint and steel, they were
enabled that night to eat their supper by the blaze of a cheering fire.
The human heart when young, does not quickly or easily give way to
despondency.  Although the Rigondas had thus been cast on an island in
the equatorial seas, and continued week after week to dwell there,
living on wild fruits and eggs, and such animals and birds as they
managed to snare, with no better shelter than a rocky cavern, and with
little prospect of a speedy release, they did not by any means mourn
over their lot.

"You see," remarked Otto, one evening when his sister wondered, with a
sigh, whether their mother had yet begun to feel very anxious about
them, "you see, she could not have expected to hear much before this
time, for the voyage to Eastern seas is always a long one, and it is
well known that vessels often get blown far out of their courses by
monsoons, and simoons, and baboons, and such like southern hurricanes,
so motherkins won't begin to grow anxious, I hope, for a long time yet,
and it's likely that before she becomes _very_ uneasy about us, some
ship or other will pass close enough to see our signals and take us off
so--"

"By the way," interrupted Dominick, "have you tried to climb our
signal-tree, as you said you would do, to replace the flag that was
blown away by last night's gale?"

"Of course not.  There's no hurry, Dom," answered Otto, who, if truth
must be told, was not very anxious to escape too soon from his present
romantic position, and thought that it would be time enough to attract
the attention of any passing vessel when they grew tired of their
solitude.  "Besides," he continued, with that tendency to self-defence
which is so natural to fallen humanity, "I'm not a squirrel to run up
the straight stem of a branchless tree, fifty feet high or more."

"No, my boy, you're not a squirrel, but, as I have often told you, you
are a monkey--at least, monkey enough to accomplish your ends when you
have a mind to."

"Now, really you are too hard," returned Otto, who was busily employed
as he spoke in boring a hole through a cocoa-nut to get at the milk,
"you know very well that the branch of the neighbouring tree by which we
managed to reach the branches of the signal-tree has been blown away, so
that the thing is impossible, for the stem is far too big to be climbed
in the same way as I get up the cocoa-nut trees."

"That has nothing to do with the question," retorted Dominick, "you
_said_ you would try."

Otto looked with an injured expression at his sister and asked what she
thought of a man being required to attempt impossibilities.

"Not a man--a monkey," interjected his brother.

"Whether man or monkey," said Pauline, in her quiet but decided way, "if
you promised to attempt the thing, you are bound to try."

"Well, then, I will try, and here, I drink success to the trial."  Otto
applied the cocoa-nut to his lips, and took a long pull.  "Come along,
now, the sooner I prove the impossibility the better."

Rising at once, with an injured expression, the boy led the way towards
a little eminence close at hand, on the top of which grew a few trees of
various kinds, the tallest of these being the signal-tree, to which
Dominick had fixed one of the half-burnt pieces of sheeting, brought
from the wreck.  The stem was perfectly straight and seemingly smooth,
and as they stood at its foot gazing up to the fluttering little piece
of rag that still adhered to it, the impossibility of the ascent became
indeed very obvious.

"Now, sir, are you convinced?" said Otto.

"No, sir, I am not convinced," returned Dominick.

"You said you would try."

Without another word Otto grasped the stem of the tree with arms and
legs, and did his best to ascend it.  He had, in truth, so much of the
monkey in him, and was so wiry and tough, that he succeeded in getting
up full twelve or fourteen feet before being utterly exhausted.  At that
point, however, he stuck, but instead of slipping down as he had
intended, and again requesting to know whether his brother was
convinced, he uttered a sharp cry, and shouted--

"Oh!  I say, Dom, what am I to do?"

"Why, slip down, of course."

"But I can't.  The bark seems to be made of needle-joints, all sticking
upwards.  If I try to slip, my trousers vill remain behind, and--and--I
can't hold on much longer!"

"Let go then, and drop," said Dominick, stepping close to the tree.

"Oh no, don't!" cried Pauline, with a little shriek; "if you do you'll--
you'll--"

"Bust!  Yes, I know I shall," shouted Otto, in despair.

"No fear," cried Dominick, holding out his arms, "let go, I'll cat--"

He was stopped abruptly by receiving a shock from his little brother
which sent him sprawling on his back.  He sprang up, however, with a
gasp.

"Why, boy, I had no idea you were so heavy," he exclaimed, laughing.

"Now, don't you go boasting in future, you prime minister, that I can't
knock you down," said Otto, as he gathered himself up.  "But I say,
you're not hurt, are you?" he added, with a look of concern, while
Pauline seized one of Dominick's hands and echoed the question.

"Not in the least--only a little wind knocked out of me.  Moreover, I'm
not yet convinced that the ascent of that tree is an impossibility."

"You'll have to do it yourself, then," said Otto; "and let me warn you
beforehand that, though I'm very grateful to you, I won't stand under to
catch you."

"Was it not you who said the other night at supper that whatever a
fellow resolved to do he could accomplish, and added that, where there's
a will, there's a way?"

"I rather think it was you, Dom, who gave expression to those boastful
sentiments."

"It may be so.  At all events I hold them.  Come, now, lend a hand and
help me.  The work will take some time, as we have no other implements
than our gully-knives, but we'll manage it somehow."

"Can I not help you?" asked Pauline.

"Of course you can.  Sit down on the bank here, and I'll give you
something to do presently."

Dominick went, as he spoke, to a small tree, the bark of which was long,
tough, and stringy.  Cutting off a quantity of this, he took it to his
sister, and showed her how to twist some of it into stout cordage.
Leaving her busily at work on this, he went down to the nearest bamboo
thicket and cut a stout cane.  It took some time to cut, for the bamboo
was hard and the knife small for such work.  From the end of the cane he
cut off a piece about a foot in length.

"Now, Otto, my boy, you split that into four pieces, and sharpen the end
of each piece, while I cut off another foot of the bamboo."

"But what are you going to do with these bits of stick?" asked Otto, as
he went to work with a will.

"You shall see.  No use in wasting time with explanations just now.  I
read of the plan in a book of travels.  There's nothing like a good book
of travels to put one up to numerous dodges."

"I'm not so sure o' that," objected the boy.  "I have read _Robinson
Crusoe_ over and over, and over again, and I don't recollect reading of
his having made use of pegs to climb trees with."

"Your memory may be at fault, perhaps.  Besides, Robinson's is not the
only book of travels in the world," returned Dominick, as he hacked away
at the stout bamboo.

"No; but it is certainly the best," returned Otto, with enthusiasm, "and
I mean to imitate its hero."

"Don't do that, my boy," said Dominick; "whatever you do, don't imitate.
Act well the part allotted to you, whatever it may be, according to the
promptings of your own particular nature; but don't imitate."

"Humph!  I won't be guided by your wise notions, Mr Premier.  All I
know is, that I wish my clothes would wear out faster, so that I might
dress myself in skins of some sort.  I would have made an umbrella by
this time, but it never seems to rain in this country."

"Ha!  Wait till the rainy season comes round, and you'll have more than
enough of it.  Come, we've got enough of pegs to begin with.  Go into
the thicket now; cut some of the longest bamboos you can find, and bring
them to me; six or eight will do--slender ones, about twice the
thickness of my thumb at the ground."

While Otto was engaged in obeying this order, his brother returned to
the signal-tree.

"Well done, Pina," he said; "you've made some capital cordage."

"What are you going to do now, brother?"

"You shall see," said Dominick, picking up a heavy stone to use as a
hammer, with which he drove one of the hard, sharp pegs into the tree,
at about three feet from the ground.  We have said the peg was a foot
long.  As he fixed it in the tree about three inches deep, nine inches
of it projected.  On this he placed his foot and raised himself to test
its strength.  It bore his weight well.  Above this first peg he fixed a
second, three feet or so higher, and then a third about level with his
face.

"Ah!  I see," exclaimed Otto, coming up at that moment with several long
bamboos.  "But, man, don't you see that if one of these pegs should give
way while you're driving those above it, down you come by the run, and,
if you should be high up at the time, death will be probable--lameness
for life, certain."

Dominick did not condescend to answer this remark, but, taking one of
the bamboos, stood it up close to the tree, not touching, but a few
inches from the trunk, and bound it firmly with the cord to the three
pegs.  Thus he had the first three rounds or rungs of an upright ladder,
one side of which was the tree, the other the bamboo.  Mounting the
second of these rungs he drove in a fourth peg, and fastened the bamboo
to it in the same way, and then, taking another step, he fixed a fifth
peg.  Thus, step by step, he mounted till he had reached between fifteen
and twenty feet from the ground, where the upright bamboo becoming too
slender, another was called for and handed up by Otto.  This was lashed
to the first bamboo, as well as to three of the highest pegs, and the
operation was continued.  When the thin part of the second long bamboo
was reached, a third was added; and so the work progressed until the
ladder was completed, and the lower branches of the tree were gained.

Long before that point, however, Otto begged to be allowed to continue
and finish the work, which his brother agreed to, and, finally, the
signal flag was renewed, by the greater part of an old hammock being
lashed to the top of the tree.

But weeks and months passed away, and the flag continued to fly without
attracting the attention of any one more important, or more powerful to
deliver them, than the albatross and the wild sea-mew.

During this period the ingenuity and inventive powers of the party were
taxed severely, for, being utterly destitute of tools of any kind, with
the exception of the gully-knives before mentioned, they found it
extremely difficult to fashion any sort of implement.

"If we had only an axe or a saw," said Otto one morning, with a groan of
despair, "what a difference it would make."

"Isn't there a proverb," said Pauline, who at the time was busy making
cordage while Otto was breaking sticks for the fire, "which says that we
never know our mercies till we lose them?"

"Perhaps there is," said Otto, "and if there isn't, I don't care.  I
don't like proverbs, they always tell you in an owlishly wise sort o'
way what you know only too well, at a time when you'd rather not know it
if possible.  Now, if we only had an axe--ever so small--I would be able
to fell trees and cut 'em up into big logs, instead of spending hours
every day searching for dead branches and breaking them across my knee.
It's not a pleasant branch of our business, I can tell you."

"But you have the variety of hunting," said his sister, "and that, you
know, is an agreeable as well as useful branch."

"Humph!  It's not so agreeable as I used to think it would be, when one
has to run after creatures that run faster than one's-self, and one is
obliged to use wooden spears, and slings, instead of guns.  By the way,
what a surprising, I may say awful, effect a well-slung stone has on the
side of a little pig!  I came upon a herd yesterday in the cane-brake,
and, before they could get away, I slung a big stone at them, which
caught the smallest of the squeakers fair in the side.  The sudden
squeal that followed the slap was so intense, that I thought the life
had gone out of the creature in one agonising gush; but it hadn't, so I
slung another stone, which took it in the head and dropt it."

"Poor thing!  I wonder how you can be so cruel."

"Cruel!" exclaimed Otto, "I don't do it for pleasure, do I?  Pigs and
other things have got to be killed if we are to live."

"Well, I suppose so," returned Pauline, with a sigh; "at all events it
would never do to roast and eat them alive.  But, about the axe.  Is
there no iron-work in the wreck that might be fashioned into one?"

"Oh yes, sister dear," returned Otto, with a short laugh, "there's
plenty of iron-work.  Some crowbars and ringbolts, and an anchor or two;
but do you suppose that I can slice off a bit of an anchor in the shape
of an axe as you slice a loaf?"

"Well no, not exactly, but I thought there might be some small flat
pieces that could be made to do."

"What is your difficulty," asked Dominick, returning from a hunting
expedition at that moment, and flinging down three brace of fowls on the
floor of the golden cave.

When the difficulty was stated, he remarked that he had often pondered
the matter while lying awake at night, and when wandering in the woods;
and he had come to the conclusion that they must return to what was
termed the stone period of history, and make their axes of flint.

Otto shook his head, and thought Pina's idea of searching the wreck till
they found a piece of flat metal was a more hopeful scheme.

"What do you say to trying both plans?" cried Pauline, with sudden
animation.  "Come, as you have voluntarily elected me queen of this
realm, I command you, Sir Dominick, to make a flint axe without delay,
and you, Sir Otto, to make an iron one without loss of time."

"Your majesty shall be obeyed," replied her obedient subjects, and to
work they went accordingly, the very next morning.

Dominick searched far and near for a flint large enough for his purpose.
He found several, and tried to split them by laying them on a flat
stone, upheaving another stone as large as he could lift, and hurling it
down on them with all his might.  Sometimes the flint would fly from
under the stone without being broken, sometimes it would be crushed to
fragments, and at other times would split in a manner that rendered it
quite unsuitable.  At last, however, by patient perseverance, he
succeeded in splitting one so that an edge of it was thin and sharp,
while the other end was thick and blunt.

Delighted with this success, he immediately cut with his knife, a branch
of one of the hardest trees he could find, and formed it into an
axe-handle.  Some of Pauline's cord he tied round the middle of this,
and then split it at one end, using his flint for the purpose, and a
stone for a hammer.  The split extended only as far as the cord, and he
forced it open by means of little stones as wedges until it was wide
enough to admit the thick end of his flint axe-head.  Using a piece of
soft stone as a pencil, he now marked the form of the flint, where it
touched the wood, exactly, and worked at this with his knife, as
patiently as a Chinaman, for several hours, until the wood fitted the
irregularities and indentations of the flint to a nicety.  This of
itself caused the wood to hold the flint-head very firmly.  Then the
wedges were removed, and when the handle was bound all round the split
part with cord, and the flint-head enveloped in the same, the whole
thing became like a solid mass.

Gingerly and anxiously did Dominick apply it to a tree.  To his joy his
axe caused the chips to fly in all directions.  He soon stopped,
however, for fear of breaking it, and set off in triumph to the golden
cave.

Meanwhile Otto, launching the raft, went on board the wreck to search
for a suitable bit of iron.  As he had said, there was plenty on board,
but none of the size or shape that he required, and he was about to quit
in despair when he observed the flat iron plates, about five inches
square and quarter of an inch thick, with a large hole in the centre of
each, which formed the sockets that held the davits for suspending the
ship's boats.  A crowbar enabled him, after much trouble, to wrench off
one of these.  A handspike was, after some hours' labour, converted into
a handle with one side cut flat.  Laying the plate on this, he marked
its exact size, and then cut away the wood until the iron sank its own
thickness into it.  There were plenty of nails in the wreck; with these
he nailed the iron, through its own nail-holes, to the hard handspike,
and, still further to secure it, he covered it with a little piece of
flat wood, which he bound firmly on with some cordage made by his sister
from cocoa-nut fibre.  As the iron projected on both sides of the
handle, it thus formed a double-edged axe of the most formidable
appearance.  Of course the edges required grinding down, but this was a
mere matter of detail, to be accomplished by prolonged and patient
rubbing on a stone!

Otto arrived triumphantly at the golden cave almost at the same moment
with his brother, and they both laid their axes at the feet of the
queen.

"Thanks, my trusty vassals," she said; "I knew you would both succeed,
and had prepared a royal feast against your return."

"To which I have brought a royal appetite, your majesty," said Otto.

"In truth so have I," added Dominick.

There was a good deal of jesting in all this; nevertheless the trio sat
down to supper that night highly pleased with themselves.  While eating,
they discussed, with much animation, the merits of the axes, and
experienced no little difficulty in deciding which was the better tool.
At last Pauline settled the matter by declaring that the iron axe, being
the strongest, was, perhaps, the best; but as it was not yet sharpened,
while Dominick's was ready for immediate use, the flint axe was in
present circumstances better.

"So then, being equal," said Otto, "and having had a splendid supper, we
will retire to rest."

Thus, in devising means for increasing their comforts, and supplying
their daily necessities, the days and weeks flew swiftly by.



CHAPTER FIVE.

STIRRING EVENTS AND CHANGES.

An event was now pending over the castaway family which was destined to
darken their bright sky, and interrupt them in the even tenor of their
way.

Up to this time the interest, not to say delight, with which they went
about their daily avocations, the fineness of the weather, and the
romance of their situation, had prevented their minds from dwelling much
on the flight of time, and if Pauline had not remembered the Sundays by
conscientiously keeping a daily record with a pencil on a piece of bark,
not one of them would have believed it possible that two months had
elapsed since they were cast ashore.

The sanguine hope, too, which filled the breast of each, that a vessel
would certainly pass by sooner or later and take them off, prevented
their being disturbed by gloomy anticipations of a long exile, and it is
probable that they would have gone on pleasantly for a much longer time,
improving the golden cave, and exploring the reef, and developing the
resources of what Otto styled the Queendom, without much caring about
the future, had not the event above referred to come upon them with the
sudden violence of a thunder-clap, terminating their peaceful life in a
way they had never anticipated, and leading to changes which the wildest
imagination could hardly have conceived.

That event was, indeed, the arrival of a ship, but it did not arrive in
the manner that had been expected.  It came in the dead of a dark night,
when the elements seemed to have declared fierce war against each other,
for it was difficult to say whether the roaring of the sea, the crashing
of the thunder, or the flashing of the forked lightning was most
tremendous.

A previous storm or two, of a mild type, having warned our trio that
Paradise had not been quite regained, even in that lovely region, they
had fitted something like a front, formed of wreckage, to the golden
cave, and this had, up to that time, formed a sufficient protection
against slight inclemencies of weather; but on this particular night the
gusts of wind were so violent, and shook the front of their dwelling so
much, that both Dominick and his brother found it impossible to sleep.
Their sister, however, lay undisturbed, because she reposed in an inner
chamber, which had been screened off with broken planks, and these not
only checked draughts, but deadened sounds.

"I'm afraid our wall will come down," said Dominick, raising himself at
last on one elbow, and gazing at the wooden erection uneasily.

"Oh, let it come!" growled Otto, who had been so frequently checked
while dropping into slumber that night that he was getting quite cross.

Not feeling quite so regardless of consequences, his brother Dominick
arose and endeavoured to prop the weak part of the structure with an
additional piece of timber.

He had accomplished his object, and was about to lie down again to rest,
when a terrible cry was heard, which rose above the roaring of the
storm.  There seemed something so appalling in it, and at the same time
so unaccountable in that solitary spot, that Dominick's heart almost
stood still for a moment with superstitious fear.  Otto also heard the
cry, and sat bolt upright, while drowsiness was effectually banished
from his brain.

"Dom, did you hear that?" he asked in a solemn voice.  "I should think I
did," replied his brother in a low tone.  The cave being very dark,
neither could see the other distinctly.  They sat silent for a few
moments, anxiously listening for a repetition of the cry.

"Move quietly, Otto," said Dominick, as he crept towards their little
door, "it evidently has not awaked Pina, and we may as well let her lie
still till we find out what it is."

"You're not going out, Dom?" asked Otto, in anxiety.

"Yes, why not?"

"Be--because--it--it may be--be--something--_awful_!"

"It _must_ be something awful, and that is just why I am going out.
Come, you didn't use to be a coward."

This was touching the boy on a tender point.  He was indeed by no means
a coward when the danger he had to face was comprehensible and obvious,
but when the danger happened to be incomprehensible, as well as
invisible, his courage was not quite as high as might have been desired.
The taunt of his brother stirred up his pride however.  He rose and
followed him in silence, with stern resolve and a quaking heart!

On issuing from their shelter the brothers had to lean heavily against
the blast to prevent their being swept away.  Seeking the shelter of a
bush, they gazed around them, but saw nothing save a dim appearance of
bending trees and scudding foam.

"The cry may have come from the beach; let's go down," said Dominick,
leaving the shelter of the bush, and pushing forward.

"Better go back," was on Otto's lips, but he repressed the words and
followed.

There was not light enough to enable them to see objects on land, but
whatever chanced to be pictured against the dark sky became distinctly
visible as a dark object.  The old familiar wreck was therefore seen the
moment they cleared the bushes that fringed the bay, but close to it was
another object which was very unfamiliar indeed to their eyes.  It
accounted for the cry and caused a gush of mingled feelings in the
breasts of the brothers.

Let us now, good reader, wing our flight out to sea, and backwards a
little in time.  On that stormy night of which we treat, a large
emigrant ship was scudding before the gale almost under bare poles.
Part of her sails and rigging had been carried away; the rest of her was
more or less damaged.  The officers, having had no reliable observation
for several days, were not sure of their exact position on the great
ocean, and the captain, being well aware of the danger of those seas,
was filled with anxiety.  To add to his troubles, the crew had become
slightly mutinous, and some of the emigrants--of whom there were upwards
of three hundred on board--sided with the crew.  It was even whispered
that the chief mate was at the bottom of a plot to murder the captain
and seize the ship.  For what purpose, of course, no one could tell,
and, indeed, there was no apparent ground for the rumour, beyond the
fact that the mate--Malines by name--was a surly, taciturn man, with a
scowling, though handsome, visage, and a powerful frame.

But whatever of truth might have been in these rumours was never brought
to light, for an accident occurred during the gale which put the
commander of the vessel beyond the power of earthly foes.  One of the
larger ropes of the vessel snapt, and the heavy block attached to it
swung against the captain with such violence as to kill him on the spot.
The momentary confusion which followed the disaster distracted the
attention of the steersman, and a heavy sea was shipped, by which the
captain's body was swept overboard.  No attempt was made to lower a boat
or check the ship.  Even the unskilled emigrants understood that no boat
could live in such a sea, and that rescue was impossible.  The vessel
held on her wild course as if nothing had happened.

Malines, being now in command, issued an order that all the emigrants
should go below, and the hatches be secured.

The women and children and most of the men were already in their
uncomfortable quarters below hatches, but a group of hardy-looking
fellows, who held on to ropes and stanchions near the windlass, refused
to move.  Among them was a remarkably powerful woman, whose tongue
afforded presumptive evidence that she had been born in the Emerald
Isle.

"We'll stop where we be, master," said one of the emigrants, with a
quiet but resolute air.

"That's right, Joe, stick up.  We ain't slaves," said another.

To this last speaker Malines turned fiercely and knocked him down; then,
seizing him by the collar and dragging him to the hatchway, he thrust
him below.  It may be remarked that the man thus roughly treated--
Redding by name--was a little man.  Bullies usually select little men
when inclined to display their courage.

"Shame on yez," exclaimed the Irish woman, clenching her huge fist.  "If
it wasn't that I'm a poor widdy woman, I'd--I'd--"

"Howld yer tongue, Mother Lynch," whispered a lively youth of about
nineteen by her side, who obviously hailed from the same country.  "It's
not aggravatin' him that'll do _him_ good.  Let him be, darlin', and
he'll soon blow the steam off."

"An' what does it matter to me, Teddy Malone, whether he blows the steam
off, or keeps it down till he bursts his biler?  Is it a descendant o'
the royal family o' Munster as'll howld her tongue whin she sees cruelty
and injustice?"

Without paying the slightest regard to this royal personage, Malines
returned to the group of men, and repeated his order to go below; but
they did not go, and he seized a handspike with a view to enforce his
commands.  He hesitated, however, on observing that the man named Joe,
after quietly buttoning his coat, was turning up his wristbands as if in
preparation for a pugilistic encounter.

"Lookee here now, Mister Malines," said Joe, with a mild, even kindly,
expression, which was the very reverse of belligerent; "I was allers a
law-abidin' man myself, and don't have no love for fightin'; but when
I'm ordered to go into a dark hole, and have the lid shut down on me an'
locked, I feels a sort of objection, d'ee see.  If you lets us be, us'll
let you be.  If otherwise--"

Joe stopped abruptly, grinned, and clenched his enormous fists.

Mr Malines was one of those wise men who know when they have met their
match.  His knockings down and overbearing ways always stopped short at
that line where he met courage and strength equal or superior to his
own.  He possessed about the average of bull-dog courage and more than
the average of physical strength, but observing that Joe was gifted with
still more of both these qualities, he lowered the handspike, and with a
sneer replied--

"Oh, well--please yourselves.  It matters nothing to me if you get
washed overboard.  Make all fast, lads," he added, turning to his crew,
who stood prepared for what one of them styled a scrimmage.  Malines
returned to the quarter-deck, followed by a half-suppressed laugh from
some of the mutinous emigrants.

"You see, David," remarked Joe, in a quiet tone, to a man beside him, as
he turned down his cuffs, "I think, from the look of him, that if we was
to strike on rocks, or run on shore, or take to sinking, or anything o'
that sort, the mate is mean enough to look arter hisself and leave the
poor things below to be choked in a hole.  So you an' me must keep on
deck, so as to let 'em all out if need be."

"Right, Joe, right you are."

The man who thus replied bore such a strong resemblance to Joe in grave
kindliness of expression and colossal size of frame, that even a
stranger could not fail to recognise them as brothers, and such they
were--in truth they were twins, having first seen the light together
just thirty years before.  There was this difference in the character of
the brothers, however, that Joe Binney was the more intellectual and
resolute of the two.  David Binney, recognising this fact, and loving
his brother with all the fervour of a strong nature, was in the habit of
looking up to him for advice, and submitting to him as if he had been an
elder brother.  Nevertheless, David was not without a mind of his own,
and sometimes differed in opinion with Joe.  He even occasionally
disputed, but never with the slightest tinge of ill-feeling.

While the brothers were conversing in an undertone on the dangers of the
sea, and the disagreeables of a fore-cabin, the mass of unfortunates
below were cowering in their berths, rendered almost forgetful of the
stifling atmosphere, and the wailing of sick children, by the fear of
shipwreck, as they listened with throbbing hearts to the howling wind
and rattling cordage overhead, and felt the tremendous shocks when the
good ship was buffeted by the sea.

Near to Joe Binney stood one of the sailors on outlook.  He was a
dark-complexioned, savage-looking man, who had done more than any one
else to foment the bad feeling that had existed between the captain and
his men.

"Ye look somethin' skeared, Hugh Morris," said Joe, observing that the
look-out was gazing over the bow with an expression of alarm.

"Breakers ahead!" roared the man at that moment--"port!--hard-a-port!"

The order was sharply repeated, and promptly obeyed, and the vessel came
round in time to escape destruction on a ledge of rocks, over which the
water was foaming furiously.

Instantly Malines went forward and began to give hurried directions to
the steersman.  The danger was avoided, though the escape was narrow,
and the low rocks were seen passing astern, while the sea ahead seemed
to be free from obstruction, as far, at least, as the profound darkness
permitted them to see.

"They'll be all drowned like rats in a hole if we strike," muttered the
sailor, Hugh Morris, as if speaking to himself.

"Not if I can help it," said Joe Binney, who overheard the remark.

As he spoke he went to the little companion hatch, or door to the
fore-cabin, and tried to open it, but could not.

"Here, David," he cried, "lend a hand."

Applying their united strength--with some assistance from Teddy Malone,
and earnest encouragement from Mrs Lynch--they succeeded in bursting
open the hatch.

"Hallo! there," shouted Joe, in a voice that would have been creditable
to a boatswain, "come on deck if ye don't want to be drownded."

"Hooroo!" added Malone, "we're goin' to the bottom!  Look alive wid ye."

"Ay, an' bring up the childers," yelled Mrs Lynch.  "Don't lave wan o'
thim below."

Of course, the poor emigrants were not slow to obey these startling
orders.

The state of affairs was so serious that Malines either did not see, or
did not care for, what was going on.  He stood on the forecastle looking
out intently ahead.

"Land on the starboard beam!" shouted Morris suddenly.

The mate was on the point of giving an order to the steersman when he
observed land looming on the port bow.  Instantly he saw that all hope
was over.  They were steering to inevitable destruction between two
ledges of rock!  What he would have done in the circumstances no one can
tell, because before he had time to act the vessel struck with great
violence, and the terror-stricken passengers gave vent to that appalling
cry of fear which had so suddenly aroused Dominick Rigonda and his
brother.

As the vessel remained hard and fast, with her bow thrust high on the
rocks, the emigrants and crew found a partial refuge from the violence
of the waves on the forecastle.  Hence the first wild shriek of fear was
not repeated.  In a few minutes, however, a wave of greater size than
usual came rushing towards the vessel.  Fortunately, most of the
emigrants failed to realise the danger, but the seamen were fully alive
to it.

"It's all over with us," exclaimed the mate, in a sort of reckless
despair.  But he was wrong.  The great billow, which he expected would
dash the vessel in pieces--and which, in nine cases out of ten, would
have done so--lifted the wreck so high as to carry it almost completely
over the ledge, on which it had struck, leaving the stern high on the
rocks, while the bow was plunged into the partly-protected water on the
other side.

The sudden descent of the forecastle induced the belief an many of the
emigrants' minds that they were about to go headlong to the bottom, and
another cry of terror arose; but when they found that their place of
refuge sank no further than to a level with the water, most of them took
heart again, and began to scramble up to the quarter-deck as hastily as
they had before scrambled to the forecastle.

"Something like land ahead," observed Hugh Morris, who stood close to
the mate.

"I don't see it," returned the latter, gruffly, for he was jealous of
the influence that Morris had over the crew, and, during the whole
voyage, had treated him harshly.

"It may be there, although you don't see it," retorted Hugh, with a
feeling of scorn, which he made no attempt to conceal.

"Sure I sees somethin' movin' on the wather," exclaimed Mrs Lynch, who,
during the occurrences just described, had held on to a belaying pin
with the tenacity and strength of an octopus.

"It's the wather movin' in yer own eyes, mother," said Malone, who stood
beside his Amazonian countrywoman.

At that moment a halloo was heard faintly in the distance, and, soon
after, a raft was seen approaching, guided, apparently, by two men.

"Raft a-hoy!  Where d'ee hail from?" shouted the mate.

"From nowhere!" came back promptly in a boy's ringing voice.

"You've got on a coral reef," shouted a powerful voice, which, we need
scarcely say, was that of Dominick Rigonda, "but you're safe enough now.
The last wave has shoved you over into sheltered water.  You're in
luck.  We'll soon put you on shore."

"An island, I suppose," said Malines, as the raft came alongside.  "What
may be its name?"

"Got no name that I know of; as far as I know it's uninhabited, and,
probably, unknown.  Only three of us here--wrecked like yourselves.  If
you have boats, lower them, and I'll pilot you to land."

"Ohone!" groaned Mrs Lynch, in solemn despair, as she tried to see the
speaker, whom darkness rendered almost invisible.  "An unbeknown island,
uninhabited by nobody.  Boys, we are done for intirely.  Didn't I say
this would be the end of it, when we made up our minds to go to say?"

No one seemed inclined just then to dispute the prophetic reminiscences
of the widow, for the order had been given to get ready one of the
boats.  Turning to the emigrants, who were now clustering on the fore
part of the vessel, Malines, condescending to adopt a more respectful
tone, addressed them as follows:--

"Now, let me tell you, one and all, that your voyage has come to an end
sooner than I expected.  Our ship is wrecked, but we're out of danger,
and must go ashore an' live as best we can, or die if we can't live.
Where we are, I don't know, and don't care, for it don't much matter.
It's an island, it seems, and three people who have been wrecked before
us are all its population.  As it is too dark to go ashore comfortably
to-night, I would advise you to go below again, an' turn in till
daylight.  You may make your minds easy, for there's no fear of our
going to the bottom _now_."

"Sure, an' you're right there," murmured Teddy Malone, "for aren't we at
the bottom already?"

"You may all do as you please, however," continued the mate, after a
low-toned remark from one of the crew, "for my command has come to an
end with the loss of the ship."

When the mate ceased speaking, there was a brief pause, for the
unfortunate emigrants had been so long accustomed to conform to the
strict discipline of the ship that they felt like sheep suddenly
deprived of a shepherd, or soldiers bereft of their officers when thus
left to think for themselves.  Then the self-sufficient and officious
among them began to give advice, and to dispute noisily as to what they
should do, so that in a few minutes their voices, mingling with the gale
and the cries of terrified children, caused such a din that the strong
spirit of the widow Lynch was stirred within her, inducing her to raise
her masculine voice in a shout that silenced nearly all the rest.

"That's right, mother," cried young Malone, "howld yer tongues, boys,
and let's hear what the widdy has to say.  Isn't it herself has got the
great mind--not to mintion the body?"

"Shut your murphy-trap, Teddy," retorted the widow, "an' here's what
I've got to say.  We must have only wan man to guide us if we are to get
on at all.  Too many cooks, ye knows well enough, is sure to spile the
broth.  Let Joe Binney speak, and the rest of 'ee howld yer tongues, if
ye can."

Thus invited, modest Joe gave it as his opinion that the emigrants could
not do better than follow the advice of Muster Malines--go below, turn
in, and wait till daylight.  He added further that he would count it a
favour if Muster Malines would continue in command of the party, at
least till they all got ashore.

This little compliment to the man whom he had so recently defied had a
softening influence on the mate, and the proposal was well received by
the people, who, even during the few minutes of anarchy which had
prevailed, were led to appreciate the value of order and government.

"You are right, Binney," said the mate.  "I would advise you all, good
people, to go below and rest as well as you can, while I, and those who
choose to act under me, will go ashore and make the best possible
arrangements for your landing in the morning."

"Now, why don't ye do what ye'er towld at wanst?" cried Mrs Lynch, who
had evidently made up her mind that the reins of government were not to
be entirely given up to the mate.  "It's not wishin', are ye, to get
wetter than ye are, a'ready?  Go below, ivery wan of ye."

Like a meek flock, the women and children obeyed the mandate, being
absolutely in bodily fear of the woman, while most of the men followed
them with a laugh, or a little chaff, according to temperament.

Before the latter had left the deck, Malines suggested that Joe Binney
and his brother David should accompany him on shore that night, to
represent the emigrants, as it were, and assist him in the proposed
arrangements.

"Besides," he added, "there is just the possibility that we may fall
into a trap.  We know nothing about the man who has come off to us
except his voice, so that it will be wise to land with some of our best
men armed."

Of course the brothers had no objection to this plan, and accordingly
they, with the mate and four of the ship's crew--all armed with
cutlasses and pistols--got into one of the boats and were lowered into
the water on the lee side of the vessel, where Dominick and Otto had
been quietly awaiting the end of the foregoing discussions.

In a few minutes they reached the shore, and then Dominick shook hands
with them, and welcomed them to the islands, "which," he said, "we have
named `Refuge Islands.'"

"Run up to the cave, Otto," he whispered, while the party was engaged in
drawing up the boat.  "Stir up the fire and rouse Pina,--tell her to
prepare to receive company."

"She'll be as much puzzled as if I told her to prepare to receive
cavalry," muttered the boy as he ran up to the cave.

"Hallo!  Pina! rouse up, old girl," he shouted, bursting into the cave,
and falling on his knees before the embers of the fire, which he soon
blew up into a flame.  "I say, Pina! hallo!  Pina!  Pi-i-i-i-na!"

"Dear me, Otto, what is wrong?" asked the sleepy voice of Pauline from
behind her screen.

"Wrong?" cried her brother, "nothing's wrong--that is, everything's
wrong; but don't be afraid, old girl, all's right.  Dress as fast as you
can, and prepare for company!"

"What _do_ you mean?" cried the girl, by that time thoroughly aroused,
and somewhat alarmed by Otto's words and excitement.

"Can't explain.  No time.  Get up, make yourself presentable, and come
out of your den."

As he spoke Pauline lifted the curtain door of her apartment and stepped
into the outer cave, which was by that time all aglow with the ruddy
blaze.

"Do you call yourself presentable?" asked Otto, laughing; "why your hair
is raised like the back of a wild cat."

It is only right to say that the boy did not do his sister justice.  An
old shawl thrown hastily on, and descending in confused folds around her
slight, graceful figure, invested her with an air of classic simplicity,
while her pretty face, surrounded by a wealth of dishevelled, but
beautiful, hair, was suggestive of something very much the reverse of a
wild cat.

"Are you prepared, sister, for a stunning surprise?" said Otto, quickly,
for he heard the approaching footsteps of the party.

"I'm prepared for anything," said Pauline, her lustrous eyes and her
little mouth opening simultaneously, for she also heard the numerous
footfalls outside.

"'Tis well!" cried Otto, starting up, and assuming a heroic attitude as
he waved his right hand toward the door of the cavern, "no time to
explain.  Enter Dominick, with band of robbers, headed by their captain,
amid shrieking wind, forked lightning, and peals of thunder!"

As he spoke, Pauline, despite her surprise, could scarcely refrain from
laughter, for Otto's words were fulfilled almost to the letter.  Amid a
strife of elements that caused their frail erections to tremble, the
little door burst open, and Dominick, stooping low to save his head,
entered.  He was followed by the gaunt, dark form of Malines, who, in
rough garments and long fishermen's boots, with pistols in belt, and
cutlass by his side, was a particularly good representative of a
robber-captain.  Following him came the still more gigantic Joe Binney,
and his equally huge brother David, after which trooped in the boat's
crew one by one.

As each man entered he stood stock still--dumb, petrified with
astonishment--as he gazed, saucer-eyed, at Pauline.  Bereft of speech
and motion, she returned the gaze with interest.

Oh! it was a rare treat to Otto!  His little bosom heaved with delight
as he watched the shipwrecked men enter one after another and become
petrefactions!  Some of the sailors even dropped their lower jaws with
wonder.

Dominick, who, in the bustle of action, had not thought of the surprise
in store for his visitors, burst into a hearty fit of laughter.

"It was well got up, Otto," he said at last.

"No, it wasn't, Dom.  I do assure you it was not got up at all, but came
about in the most natural manner."

"Well, got up or not," returned Dominick, "here you are, friends, in
what we have styled our golden cave, and this is my sister Pauline--
allow me to introduce you, Pina, to part of a shipwrecked crew."

The youth's laughter, and the introduction which followed, seemed to
disenchant the mariners, who, recovering self-possession with a deep
sigh, became sheepish in bearing, and seemed inclined to beat a retreat,
but our heroine quickly put them at their ease.  With a natural tact and
grace of manner which had the appearance of, but was not meant for,
dignity, she advanced and offered her little hand to Malines, who seemed
to fear that he might crush it unintentionally, so slight was the shake
he gave it.

"You are heartily welcome to our cavern," she said.  "I'm _so_ grieved
to hear that you have been wrecked."

"Don't mention it, Miss.  Not worth speaking of, I assure you; we're
quite used to it," replied Malines, not knowing very well what he said.

The ice, however, was broken.  From this point all went on, as Otto
said, swimmingly.  The mate began to relate the circumstances of the
recent wreck, while Pauline and Otto spread the remains of their supper
before the men, and set about roasting the fowls that had been intended
for the morrow's breakfast.

Before long the gale began to abate, and the sailors went out with
Dominick, to select a spot on which the emigrants might encamp, being
aided in this work by a struggling and fitful moonlight.  After that
Malines went back with his party to the ship, and Dominick returned with
Otto to court slumber in the golden cave.



CHAPTER SIX.

SHIPWRECKED EMIGRANTS AND HORRIFIED CONSPIRATORS.

The scene which presented itself on the morning after the storm is not
easily described, and the change to the trio who had up to that time
lived so peacefully on Refuge Islands' Reef was so great that they found
it difficult at first to believe it was other than a dream.

On awaking, indeed, Otto saluted his brother with the exclamation--

"O Dom, I've had such a comical dream!"

"Indeed, my boy," said Dominick, "I fear it was no dream, but a
reality."

At this Otto suddenly sprang up, and ran out to relieve his mind on the
point.  A few seconds sufficed.  On clearing the bushes he beheld the
new wreck lying not far from the old one, and saw from the crowds of
people who were being put into the boats that the emigrant ship had been
no mere creature of his imagination.  It was evident that the boat which
had just quitted the vessel's side contained the first band of
emigrants, for the only people yet landed were a few men, who busied
themselves in putting up a rude shelter for the women and children, and
in kindling fires for the preparation of breakfast on a little mound
between two and three hundred yards from the golden cave.

By that time the storm had blown itself out, and the rising sun was
mounting into a cloudless blue sky, and covering the sea with dazzling
ripples, which looked as if the very water were laughing with joy at the
sudden change from darkness and fury to light and peace.

Conspicuous among those who worked on shore was the gigantic form of Joe
Binney.  Considering him an old acquaintance.  Otto ran up to him and
shook hands.

"How many emigrants are there of you?" he asked.

"Three hundred, more or less, master, but I ain't rightly sure; there's
such a many that it's difficult to count 'em when they are all a-movin'
to and fro."

"Here, Joe, catch hold o' this post, an' keep it steady till I make it
fast," said Hugh Morris, the seaman who has been described as one of the
most turbulent among the men.

While Joe assisted in the erection of the canvas booth or shelter, he
gave Otto a good deal of information regarding the vessel, the
emigrants, the crew, and the misunderstandings which had occurred
previous to the captain's death.

"It's well for one man that we've bin wrecked, anyhow," remarked Morris,
stepping back with an artistic air to survey his handiwork.

"You mean the young doctor," said Joe.

"That's who I mean," returned Morris.  "Doctor John Marsh.  He's the
only man in the ship that's worth his salt, but I fear he's a doomed
man."

"I hope not, Hugh, though there _are_ one or two men on board worth more
than their salt," said Joe, with a peculiar smile, as he returned to the
care of a large kettle of beans, from which the sailor had called him.

On Otto inquiring what was the matter with the doctor, Joe Binney
explained--

"He's been ill a'most since we left England, owin' to a fall he had in
tryin' to save one o' the child'n as was tumblin' down the after-hatch.
He saved the child, but broke one or two of his own ribs, an' the broken
ends must have damaged his lungs, for, ever since, he's bin spittin'
blood an' wearin' away, till we can hardly believe he's the same stout,
hearty, active young feller that came aboord at Gravesend.  Spite of his
hurt he's bin goin' among us quite cheerful-like, doin' the best he
could for the sick; but as Morris says, he looks like a doomed man.
P'r'aps gittin' ashore may do him good.  You see, bein' the only doctor
in the ship, he couldn't attend to hisself as well as might be, mayhap."

While Joe and Otto were conversing, the first boat load of emigrants
landed, consisting chiefly of women and children.  Dr Marsh was also
among them, in order that, as he said with quiet pleasantry, he might
attend to the sanitary arrangements of the camp in the new land, though
all who saw him quit the wreck were under the sorrowful impression that
the new land would prove to be in his case a last resting-place.

There was something peculiarly attractive in the manly, handsome face of
this young disciple of Aesculapius, worn as it was by long sickness and
suffering, and Otto fell in love with him at first sight.

There can be no doubt that some human beings are so constituted as to
powerfully attract others by their mere physical conformation and
expression, without reference to character or conduct,--indeed, before
character or conduct can possibly be known.  And when this peculiar
conformation and expression is coupled with delicacy of health, and
obvious suffering, the attractive influence becomes irresistible.  Let
us thank God that such is the case.  Blind, unreasoning affection is a
grand foundation on which to build a mighty superstructure of good
offices, kindly acts, and tender feelings, mingled, it may be, with
loving forbearance, and occasional suffering, which shall be good to the
souls of the lover, as well as the loved one.

Anyhow, when Otto saw Dr Marsh helped, almost lifted, out of the boat;
observed him give a pitiful little smile, and heard him utter some mild
pleasantry to those who assisted him, he experienced a gush of feeling
such as had never before inflated his reckless little bosom, and
something like water--to his great astonishment--caused interference
with his vision.

Running forward just as the widow Lynch was officiously thrusting her
warm-hearted attentions on the invalid, he accosted the doctor, and
offered to escort him to the golden cave.

And we may here inform the reader that the involuntary affection of our
little hero met with a suitable return, for Dr Marsh also fell in love
with Otto at first sight.  His feelings, however, were strongly mingled
with surprise.

"My boy," he said, with painfully wide-open eyes, "from what part of the
sky have _you_ dropt?"

"Well, not being a falling star or a rocket-stick, I cannot claim such
high descent,--but hasn't the mate told you about us?" returned Otto.

Here widow Lynch broke in with:

"Towld him about you?  Av course he hasn't.  He don't throuble his hid
to tell much to any wan; an', sure, wasn't the doctor slaapin' whin he
returned aboord i' the night, an' wasn't I nursin' of 'im, and d'ee
think any wan could git at 'im widout my lave?"

Otto thought that certainly no one could easily accomplish that feat,
and was about to say so, when Dr Marsh said remonstratively--

"Now, my dear widow Lynch, do leave me to the care of this new friend,
who, I am sure, is quite able to assist me, and do you go and look after
these poor women and children.  They are quite helpless without your
aid.  Look! your favourite Brown-eyes will be in the water if you don't
run."

The child of a poor widow, which had been styled Brown-eyes by the
doctor because of its gorgeous optics, was indeed on the point of taking
an involuntary bath as he spoke.  Mrs Lynch, seeing the danger, rushed
tumultuously to the rescue, leaving the doctor to Otto's care.

"Don't let me lean too heavily on you," he said, looking down; "I'm
big-boned, you see, and long-legged, though rather thin."

"Pooh!" said Otto, looking up, "you're as light as a feather, and I'm as
strong as a horse,--a little horse, at least.  You'd better not go to
the camp yet, they are not ready for you, and that sweet little delicate
creature you call widow Lynch is quite able to manage them all.  Come up
with me to the cave.  But has nobody said a word about _us_?"

"Not a soul.  As the widow told you, I was asleep when the mate returned
to the wreck.  Indeed, it is not very long since I awoke.  I did hear
some mention in passing of a few people being on the island, but I
thought they referred to savages."

"Perhaps they were not far wrong," said Otto, with a laugh.  "I do feel
pretty savage sometimes, and Dominick is awful when he is roused; but we
can't count Pauline among the savages."

"Dominick!  Pauline!" exclaimed the doctor.  "My good fellow, explain
yourself, and let us sit down on this bank while you do so.  I'm so
stupidly weak that walking only a few yards knocks me up."

"Well, only two or three yards further will bring you to our cave, which
is just beyond that cluster of bushes, but it may be as well to
enlighten you a little before introducing you."

In a few rapid sentences Otto explained their circumstances, and how
they came to be there.  He told his brief tale in sympathetic ears.

"And your own name," asked the doctor, "is--?"

"Otto Rigonda."

"Well, Otto, my boy, you and I shall be friends; I know it--I feel it."

"And I'm _sure_ of it," responded the enthusiastic boy, grasping the
hand of the invalid, and shaking it almost too warmly.  "But come, I
want to present you to my sister.  Dominick is already among the
emigrants, for I saw him leave the cave and go down to the camp when you
were disputing with that female grampus."

"Come, don't begin our friendship by speaking disrespectfully of one of
my best friends," said the doctor, rising; "but for widow Lynch's tender
nursing I don't think I should be here now."

"I'll respect and reverence her henceforth and for ever," said Otto.
"But here we are--this is the golden cave.  Now you'll have to stoop,
because our door was made for short men like me--and for humble long
ones like my brother."

"I'll try to be a humble long one," said the doctor as he stooped and
followed Otto into the cave.

Pauline was on her knees in front of the fire, with her back to the
door, as they entered.  She was stooping low and blowing at the flames
vigorously.

"O Otto!" she exclaimed, without looking round, "this fire will break my
heart.  It _won't_ light!"

"More company, Pina," said her brother.

Pauline sprang up and turned round with flushed countenance and
disordered hair; and again Otto had the ineffable delight of seeing
human beings suddenly reduced to that condition which is variously
described as being "stunned," "thunderstruck," "petrified," and "struck
all of a heap" with surprise.

Pauline was the first to recover self-possession.

"Really, Otto, it is too bad of you to take one by surprise so.  Excuse
me, sir,--no doubt you are one of the unfortunates who have been
wrecked.  I have much pleasure in offering you the hospitality of our
humble home!"

Pauline spoke at first half jestingly, but when she looked full at the
thin, worn countenance of the youth who stood speechless before her, she
forgot surprise and everything else in a feeling of pity.

"But you have been ill," she continued, sympathetically; "this wreck
must have--pray sit down."

She placed a little stool for her visitor beside the fire.

If Dr John Marsh had spoken the words that sprang to his lips he would
have begun with "Angelic creature," but he suppressed his feelings and
only stammered--

"Your b-brother, Miss Rigonda, must have a taste for taking people by
surprise, for he did not tell me that--that--I--I mean he did not
prepare me for--for--you are right.  I think I had better sit down, for
I have, as you perceive, been very ill, and am rather weak, and--and in
the circumstances such an unexpected--a--"

At this critical moment Dominick fortunately entered the cave, and
rescued the doctor from the quicksand, in which he was floundering.

"Oh! you must be the very man I want," he said, grasping his visitor by
the hand.

"That is strange," returned the doctor, with a languid smile, "seeing
that you have never met me before."

"True, my good sir; nevertheless I may venture to say that I know you
well, for there's a termagant of an Irish woman down at the camp going
about wringing her hands, shouting out your good qualities in the most
pathetic tones, and giving nobody a moment's peace because she does not
know what has become of you.  Having a suspicion that my brother must
have found you and brought you here, I came to see.  But pray, may I ask
your name, for the Irish woman only describes you as `Doctor, dear!'"

"Allow me to introduce him," cried Otto, "as an old friend of mine--Dr
Marsh."

Dominick looked at his brother in surprise.

"Otto is right," said the doctor, with a laugh, "at least if feeling may
be permitted to do duty for time in gauging the friendship."

"Well, Dr Marsh, we are happy to make your acquaintance, despite the
sadness of the circumstances," said Dominick, "and will do all we can
for you and your friends; meanwhile, may I ask you to come to the camp
and relieve the mind of your worshipper, for I can scarcely call her
less."

Poor Dr Marsh, feeling greatly exhausted by excitement as much as by
exertion, was on the point of excusing himself and begging his host to
fetch the widow up to the cave, when he was saved the trouble by the
widow herself, whose voice was just then heard outside.

"What's that yer sayin', Joe?" she exclaimed in a remonstrative tone,
"ye seed 'im go into that rabbit-hole?  Never!  Don't tell me!  Arrah
it's on his hands an knees he'd have to do it."

The voice which replied was pitched in a much deeper and softer key, but
it was heard distinctly to say, "Ay, widdy Lynch, that's the door I seed
him an' a boy go through; so ye'd better rap at it an' inquire."

"Faix, an' that's jist what I'll do, though I don't half belave ye."

She was about to apply her large red knuckles to the door in question
when her intention was frustrated and her doubts were scattered by the
door opening and Dominick presenting himself.

"Come in, Mrs Lynch, come in.  Your doctor is here, alive and well."

"Well, is it--ah!  I wish he was!  Are ye there, darlin'?"

"Yes, yes," came from within, in a laughing voice.  "Here I am, Mrs
Lynch, all right and comfortable.  Come in."

Being excessively tall, the widow was obliged, like others, to stoop to
enter; but being also excessively broad, she only got her head and
shoulders through the doorway, and then, unlike others, she stuck fast.
By dint, however, of a good pull from Dominick and a gentle push from
Joe, she was got inside without quite carrying away the structure which
the gale of the preceding night had spared.

"Och! 'tis a quare place intirely, and there is some disadvantage in
bein' big--thank ye kindly, sir--but on the whole--"

She got no further, for at that moment her sharp little grey eyes fell
on Pauline, and once again Otto's heart was stirred to its profoundest
depths by the expressive glare that ensued.  Indeed, Dominick and Marsh
were equally affected, and could not help laughing.

"Ha! ye may laugh," said the widow, with profound solemnity, "but if
it's not dramin' I am, what Father Macgrath says about ghosts is true,
and--"

"I hope you don't take _me_ for a ghost, Mrs Lynch," said Pauline,
stepping forward with a kindly smile and holding out her hand.

"No, cushla!  I don't," returned the widow, accepting the hand tenderly.
"Sure it's more like a ghost the doctor is, in spite of his larfin'.
But wonders 'll niver cease.  I'll lave 'im wid an aisy mind, for he's
in good hands.  Now, Joe, clear out o' the door, like a good man, an'
let me through.  They'll be wantin' me at the camp.  A good haul, Joe,
I'm tough; no fear o' me comin' to pieces.  Och! but it's a poor cabin.
An Irish pig wouldn't thank ye for it."

Murmuring similar uncomplimentary remarks, mingled with expressions of
surprise, the voice of the woman gradually died away, and the people in
the golden cave were left to discuss their situation and form hasty
plans for the present emergency.

At first, of course, they could do little else than make each other
partially acquainted with the circumstances which had so strangely
thrown them together, but Dominick soon put an end to this desultory
talk.

"You see, it will take all our time," he said, "between this and sunset
to get the emigrants comfortably under canvas, or some sort of shelter."

"True," assented Dr Marsh, "and it would never do with so many women
and children, some of whom are on the sick list, to leave them to the
risk of exposure to another storm like that which has just passed.  Is
your island subject to such?"

"By no means," answered Dominick.  "It has a splendid climate.  This
gale is quite exceptional.  Nevertheless, we cannot tell when the next
may burst on us.  Come, Otto, you and I will go down to the camp.  Now,
Dr Marsh, you must remain here.  I can see, without being told, that
you are quite unfit to help us.  I know that it is hard to be condemned
to inaction when all around are busy, but reflect how many patients you
have solemnly warned that their recovery would depend on implicit
obedience to the doctor's orders!  Divide yourself in two, now, and, as
a doctor, give yourself strict orders to remain quiet."

"H'm!  Gladly would I divide myself," was the doctor's reply, "if while
I left the patient half to act the invalid, I could take the impatient
half down to the camp to aid you.  But I submit.  The days of my once
boasted strength are gone.  I feel more helpless than a mouse."

There was something quite pitiful in the half-humorous look, and the
weary sigh, with which the poor youth concluded his remarks, and Otto
was so touched that he suddenly suggested the propriety of his staying
behind and taking care of him.

"Why, you conceited creature," cried Dominick, "of what use could _you_
be?  Besides, don't you think that Pina is a sufficiently good nurse?"

Otto humbly admitted that she was.

Dr Marsh, glancing at her pretty face, on which at the moment there
beamed an expression of deep sympathy, also admitted that she was; but,
being a man of comparatively few words, he said nothing.

It was a busy day for Dominick and his brother.  Not only had they to
counsel and advise with the unfortunate emigrants as to the best
position for the temporary encampment, with reference to wood and water,
as well as to assist with their own hands in the erection of tents made
of torn sails and huts and booths composed of broken planks and reeds,
but they had to answer innumerable questions from the inquisitive as to
their own history, from the anxious as to the probabilities of
deliverance, from the practical as to the resources of the islands, and
from the idiotic as to everything in general and nothing in particular.
In addition to which they had to encourage the timid, to correct the
mistaken, and to remonstrate with or resist the obstinate; also to romp
a little with the children as they recovered their spirits, quiet the
babies as they recovered their powers of lung, and do a little amateur
doctoring for the sick in the absence of the medical man.

In all these varied occupations they were much aided by the widow Lynch,
who, instead of proving to be, as they had expected, a troublesome
termagant, turned out to be a soft-hearted, kindly, enthusiastic,
sympathetic woman, with a highly uneducated, unbalanced mind, a
powerfully constituted and masculine frame, and "a will of her own."  In
this last particular she did not differ much from the rest of the human
species, but she was afflicted with an unusually strong desire to assert
it.

Very like Mrs Lynch in the matters of kindly soft-heartedness and
sympathy was Mrs Welsh--a poor, gentle, delicate Englishwoman, the wife
of a great hulking cross-grained fellow named Abel, who was a carpenter
by trade and an idler by preference.  Mrs Welsh was particularly good
as a sick-nurse and a cook, in which capacities she made herself
extremely useful.

About midday, Mrs Welsh having prepared a glorious though simple meal
for her section of the emigrant band, and the other sections having been
ministered to more or less successfully by their more or less capable
cooks, Dominick and Otto went up to the golden cave to dinner, which
they well knew the faithful Pauline would have ready waiting for them.

"What a day we have had, to be sure!" said Dominick as they walked
along; "and I'm as hungry as a kangaroo."

Without noticing the unreasonableness of supposing that long-legged
creature to be the hungriest of animals, Otto declared that he was in
the same condition, "if not more so."

On opening the door they were checked by the expression of Pauline's
face, the speaking eyes of which, and the silent mouth, were
concentrated into an unmistakable "hush!"--which was emphasised by a
significant forefinger.

"What's wrong?" whispered Dominick, anxiously.

"Sleeping," murmured Pauline--she was too good a nurse to whisper--
pointing to the invalid, who, overcome with the night's exposure and the
morning's excitement, had fallen into a profound slumber on Otto's
humble couch.

This was a rather severe and unexpected trial to Otto, who had come up
to the cave brimming over with camp news for Pauline's benefit.  He felt
that it was next to impossible to relate in a whisper all the doings and
sayings, comical and otherwise, that he had seen and heard that day.  To
eat his dinner and say nothing seemed equally impossible.  To awaken the
wearied sleeper was out of the question.  However, there was nothing for
it but to address himself to the suppression of his feelings.  Probably
it was good for him to be thus self-disciplined; certainly it was
painful.

He suffered chiefly at the top of the nose--inside behind his eyes--that
being the part of the safety-valve where bursts of laughter were
checked; and more than once, while engaged in a whispering commentary on
the amiable widow Lynch, the convulsions within bade fair to blow the
nasal organ off his face altogether.  Laughter is catching.  Pauline and
Dominick, ere long, began to wish that Otto would hold his tongue.  At
last, some eccentricity of Joe Binney, or his brother, or Mrs Lynch, we
forget which, raised the pressure to such a pitch that the safety-valves
of all three became ineffective.  They all exploded in unison, and poor
Marsh was brought to consciousness, surprise, and a sitting posture at
the same instant.

"I'm afraid," he said, rather sheepishly, "that I've been sleeping."

"You have, doctor, and a right good sleep you've had," said Dominick,
rising and placing a stool for the invalid.  "We ought to apologise for
disturbing you; but come, sit down and dine.  You must be hungry by this
time."

"Indeed I am.  The land air seems to have had a powerful effect on me
already."

"Truly it must," remarked Pauline, "else you could not have fallen
asleep in the very middle of my glowing description of our island home."

"Did I really do that?" said the doctor, with an air of self-reproach.

"Indeed you did; but in the circumstances you are to be excused."

"And I hope," added Dominick, "that you'll have many a good sleep in our
golden cave."

"Golden cave, indeed," echoed the invalid, in thought, for his mind was
too much taken up just then with Pauline to find vent in speech.  "A
golden cave it will be to me for evermore!"

It is of no use mincing the matter; Dr John Marsh, after being regarded
by his friends at home as hopelessly unimpressible--in short, an
absolute woman-hater--had found his fate on a desolate isle of the
Southern seas, he had fallen--nay, let us be just--had jumped over head
and ears in love with Pauline Rigonda!  Dr Marsh was no sentimental
die-away noodle who, half-ashamed, half-proud of his condition, displays
it to the semi-contemptuous world.  No; after disbelieving for many
years in the power of woman to subdue him, he suddenly and manfully gave
in--sprang up high into the air, spiritually, and so to speak, turning a
sharp somersault, went headlong down deep into the flood, without the
slightest intention of ever again returning to the surface.

But of this mighty upheaval and overturning of his sentiments he
betrayed no symptom whatever, excepting two bright spots--one on either
cheek--which might easily have been mistaken for the effects of
weakness, or recent excitement, or bad health, or returning hunger.
Calmly he set to work on the viands before him with unusual appetite,
conversing earnestly, meanwhile, with Dominick and Otto on the gravity
of their situation, and bestowing no more attention upon Pauline than
was barely consistent with good breeding, insomuch that that pretty
young creature began to feel somewhat aggrieved.  Considering all the
care she had so recently bestowed on him, she came to the conclusion, in
short, that he was by no means as polite as at first she had supposed
him to be.

By degrees the conversation about the present began to give place to
discussions as to the future, and when Dominick and Otto returned for
their evening meal at sunset, bringing with them Mr Malines, the mate,
and Joe Binney and his brother David and Hugh Morris as being
representative men of the emigrants and ship's crew, the meeting
resolved itself into a regular debating society.  At this point Pauline
deserted them and went down to the camp to cultivate the acquaintance of
the widow Lynch, Mrs Welsh, and the other female and infantine members
of the wrecked party.

"For my part," said Malines, "I shall take one o' the boats, launch it
in the lagoon, and go over to the big island, follow me who may, for it
is clear that there's not room for us all on this strip of sand."

"I don't see that," objected Hugh Morris.  "Seems to me as there's space
enough for all of us, if we're not too greedy."

"That shows ye knows nothin' about land, Hugh," said Joe Binney.
"What's of it here is not only too little, but too sandy.  I votes for
the big island."

"So does I," said David Binney.  "Big Island for me."

Thus, incidentally, was the large island named.

"But," said Hugh, still objecting, "it won't be half so convenient to
git things out o' the wreck, as where we are."

"Pooh! that's nothing," said Malines.  "It won't cost us much trouble to
carry all we want across a spit of sand."

Seeing that the two men were getting angry with each other, Dominick
interposed by blandly stating that he knew well the capabilities of the
spot on which they were encamped, and he was sure that such a party
would require more ground if they meant to settle on it.

"Well now, master," observed Joe, with a half-laugh, "we don't 'zactly
mean for to settle on it, but here we be, an' here we must be, till a
ship takes us off, an' we can't afford to starve, 'ee know, so we'll
just plough the land an' plant our seed, an' hope for good weather an'
heavy crops; so I says Big Island!"

"An' so says I--Big Island for ever!" repeated his brother David.

After a good deal more talk and altercation this was finally agreed to,
and the meeting dissolved itself.

That night, at the darkest hour, another meeting was held in the darkest
spot that could be found near the camp.  It chanced, unknown to the
meeting, to be the burial-ground at first discovered by the Rigondas.

Unwittingly, for it was very dark, Hugh Morris seated himself on one of
the old graves, and about thirty like-minded men gathered round him.
Little did they know that Otto was one of the party!  Our little hero,
being sharp eyed and eared, had seen and overheard enough in the camp
that day to induce him to watch Morris after he left the cave, and
follow him to the rendezvous.

"My lads," said Morris, "I've done my best to keep them to the reef, but
that blackguard Malines won't hear of it.  He's bent on takin' 'em all
to the big island, so they're sure to go, and we won't get the help o'
the other men: but no matter; wi' blocks an' tackle we'll do it
ourselves, so we can afford to remain quiet till our opportunity comes.
I'm quite sure the ship lays in such a position that we can get her over
the ledge into deep water, and so be able to draw round into the open
sea, and then--"

"Hurrah for the black flag and the southern seas," cried one of the
party.

"No, no, Jabez Jenkins," said Morris, "we don't mean to be pirates; only
free rovers."

"Hallo! what's this?" exclaimed another of the party.  "A cross, I do
believe! and this mound--why, it's a grave!"

"And here's another one!" said Jabez, in a hoarse whisper.  "Seems to me
we've got into a cannibal churchyard, or--"

"Bo-o-o-o-oo!" groaned Otto at that moment, in the most horribly
sepulchral tone he could command.

Nothing more was wanted.  With one consent the conspirators leapt up and
fled from the dreadful spot in a frenzy of unutterable consternation.



CHAPTER SEVEN.

TREATS OF BIG ISLAND--A GREAT FIGHT AND A ROYAL FAMILY.

"Dominick," said Otto, next morning, after having solemnly and somewhat
mysteriously led his brother to the old burial-ground, "would you
believe me if I told you that last night, when you and the like of you
were sound asleep, not to say snoring, I saw some twenty or thirty men
fly from this spot like maniacs at the howling of a ghost?"

"No, I would not believe you," answered Dominick, with a bland smile.

"Would you not believe me if I told you that _I_ was the ghost and that
Hugh Morris was the ringleader of the cowards?"

"Come, Otto, be sensible and explain."

Otto became sensible and explained.  Thereupon Dominick became serious,
and said "Oho!"  To which Otto replied "Just so," after which they
became meditative.  Then Dominick linked his arm in that of his little
brother, and, leading him off to a well-known and sequestered walk,
entered into an earnest confabulation.

With the details of that confabulation we will not trouble the reader.
We will only repeat the concluding sentences.

"Well, then, Dom, it's agreed on, that we are to go on as if we knew
nothing about this matter, and take no notice of it whatever to any
one--not even to Pina."

"Yes, Otto, that's it.  Of course I don't like to have any sort of
secret from Pina, but it would be cruel in us to fill her mind with
alarm for no good purpose.  No--mum's the word.  Take no notice
whatever.  Morris may repent.  Give him the benefit of the doubt, or the
hope."

"Very well, Dom, mum shall be the word."

Having thus for the time being disposed of a troublesome subject, the
brothers returned to the place where the emigrants were encamped.

Here all was wild confusion and harmony.  Lest this should appear
contradictory, we must explain that the confusion was only physical, and
addressed to the eye.  The emigrants, who were busy as ants, had already
disembarked large quantities of their goods, which were scattered about
in various heaps between the landing-place and the encampment.  The
harmony, on the other hand, was mental and spiritual, for as yet there
had been no time for conflicting interests to arise, and the people were
all so busy that they had not leisure to disagree.

Besides, the weather being splendidly bright and warm was conducive to
good-humour.  It will be remembered also that Hugh Morris and his
friends had resolved to remain quiet for the present.  Perhaps the
effect of the ghostly visitation might have had some influence in
restraining their turbulent spirits.

At all events, be this as it may, when Dominick and Otto came upon the
scene everything was progressing pleasantly.  The male emigrants were
running between the beach and the camp with heavy burdens on their
shoulders.  The females were busy washing and mending garments, which
stood sorely in need of their attention, or tending the sick and what
Otto styled the infantry.  The sailors were engaged, some in
transporting goods from the wreck to the shore, others in piloting two
of the large boats through the reef into the lagoon, and the larger
children were romping joyously in the thickets and trying to climb the
cocoa-nut trees, while the smaller fry were rolling helplessly on the
sands--watched, more or less, by mothers and big sisters.

Chief among those who piloted the large boats through the passage in the
reef was Hugh Morris.  He took careful observations and soundings as he
went along, not that such were needed for the safety of the boats, but
Hugh Morris had an eye to the ultimate destiny of the ship.

"You're mighty particular, Morris," said Malines, with something of a
sneer in his tone, when the former drew up his boat inside the reef
beside the other boat.  "One would think you were piloting a man-of-war
through instead of a little boat."

"What I was doin' is none o' your business, Malines," returned Hugh,
sternly.  "Your command ceased when you lost your ship, and I ain't
agoin' to obey your orders; no, nor take any of your cheek."

"The emigrants chose to accept me as their commander, at least for the
present," retorted Malines, fiercely.

To this Hugh replied, with a laugh of scorn, that the emigrants might
make a commander of the ship's monkey for all that he cared, the
emigrants were not _his_ masters, and he would do exactly as he pleased.

As a number of his followers echoed the scornful laugh, Malines felt
that he had not the power to carry things with a high hand.

"Well, well," he returned, in a tone of quiet indifference, "we shall
see.  It is quite clear to every one with a grain of sense that people
can't live comfortably under two masters; the people will have to decide
that matter for themselves before long."

"Ay, that will they, master," remarked Joe Binney, in a low but
significant voice.  "Seems to me, however, that as we're all agreed
about goin' over to Big Island, we'd better go about it an' leave
disputation till afterwards."

Agreeing to this in silence, the men set about loading the boats for the
first trip.

Dominick and Otto, standing on the beach, had witnessed this
altercation.

"The seeds of much dissension and future trouble are there," remarked
the former.

"Unless we prevent the growth of the seed," said Otto.

"True, but how that is to be done does not appear obvious at present.
These men have strong wills and powerful frames, and each has a large
following, I can see that.  We must hope that among the emigrants there
may be good and strong men enough to keep the crew in check."

"Luckily two of the biggest and stoutest are also the most sensible,"
said Otto.

"You mean the brothers Binney?"

"Yes, Dom.  They're first-rate men, don't you think so?"

"Undoubtedly; but very ignorant, and evidently unaccustomed to lead or
command men."

"What a pity," exclaimed the boy, with a flush of sudden inspiration,
"that we couldn't make you king of the island!  You're nearly as strong
as the best of them, and much cleverer."

Dominick received this compliment with a laugh and a shake of the head.

"No, my boy; I am not nearly as strong as Malines or Morris, or the
Binneys.  Besides, you forget that `the race is not always to the swift,
nor the battle to the strong,' and as to cleverness, that does not
consist in a superior education or a head crammed full of knowledge, but
in the right and ready application of knowledge.  No; I have no ambition
to be a king.  But it won't do for us to stand here talking, else we
shall be set down as idlers.  Come, let us lend a helping hand."

While the men were busy at the boats on the lagoon side of the reef,
Pauline was winning golden opinions among the women at the camp by the
hearty, unaffected way in which she went about making herself generally
useful.  O blessed simplicity, how adorable art thou in man and woman!
Self-forgetfulness was a salient point in Pauline's character, and,
being conjoined with strong powers of sympathy, active good-will to man
and beast, and more than the average of intellectual capacity, with an
under-current of rippling fun, the girl's influence quickly made itself
felt.

Mrs Lynch said she was a jewel, and that was extraordinary praise from
the strapping widow, who seldom complimented her sex, whatever she may
have felt.  Mrs Welsh said she was a "dear, pritty creetur'," and
laughter-loving little Mrs Nobbs, the wife of a jovial harum-scarum
blacksmith, pronounced her a "perfect darling."  As for the children,
after one hour's acquaintance they adored her, and would have "bored her
to death" had that been possible.  What the men thought of her we cannot
tell, for they spake not, but furtively stared at her in a sort of
reverential amazement, and some of them, in a state of mild enthusiasm,
gave murmured utterance to the sentence quoted above, "Blessed
simplicity!" for Pauline Rigonda was, at first, utterly unaware of the
sensation she created.

When the two boats were loaded down to the gunwales, a select party of
men embarked and rowed them over the calm lagoon to Big Island.  Of
course they were well armed, for no one could tell what they might meet
with there.  Dominick and Otto were of the party, and, being regarded in
some measure as owners of the soil, the former was tacitly recognised as
leader on this their first visit.

The distance they had to row was not more than a quarter of a mile, so
the lagoon was soon crossed.  The spot at which they landed was a
beautiful little bay with bush-topped cliffs on one side, a thicket of
luxuriant plants on the other, and palm groves rising to a moderate
height behind.  The little beach on which they ran the boats was of pure
white sand, which induced one of them to name it Silver Bay.

Jumping out, Dominick, with a dozen armed men, advanced into the bushes
with caution.

"Nothing to be seen here of either friends or foes," he said, halting.
"I felt sure that we should find no one, and it is of no use taking so
many of you from work; therefore, lads, I would advise your returning to
the boats and going to work at once.  My little brother and I will
ascend to the top of the cliff there, from which we will be able to see
all the neighbouring country, and give you timely warning should any
natives appear.  Pile your rifles on the beach, so as to have them
handy; but you've nothing to fear."

In a few minutes Dominick and his brother, each carrying a rifle and
cutlass supplied by the wrecked party, had mounted to the top of the
neighbouring cliff, while the men returned to aid in unloading the
boats.

"What a splendid island!" exclaimed Otto, with intense delight, as, from
the lofty outlook, they gazed down upon a scene of the richest beauty.
From their position on the reef they had hitherto seen the island
through the softening atmosphere of distance, like a rounded mass of
verdure; but in this case distance had _not_ "lent enchantment to the
view," for, now that they beheld it spread in all its luxuriance at
their feet, like a verdant gem resting on the breast of ocean, it
appeared infinitely more beautiful.  Not only was the mind charmed by
the varied details of grove and bay, thicket and grotto, but the eye was
attracted irresistibly to the magnificent trees and shrubs which stood
prominent in their individuality--such as the light and elegant
aito-tree; the stately apape, with its branchless trunk and light crown
of pale green leaves, resembling those of the English ash; the splendid
tamanu, an evergreen, with its laurel-shaped leaves; the imposing
hutu-tree, with foliage resembling the magnolia and its large white
flowers, the petals of which are edged with bright pink;--these and many
others, with the feathery palm and several kinds of mimosa lining the
seashore, presented a display of form and colour such as the brothers
had not up to that time even dreamed of.

While Otto gazed in silent wonder and admiration, he was surprised to
hear Dominick give vent to a sigh, and shake his head.

"Dom!" he said, remonstratively, "what do you mean by that?"

"I mean that the place is such a paradise that the emigrants won't want
to leave it, and that will interfere with a little plan which had begun
to form itself in my brain of late.  I had been thinking that among so
many tradesmen I should find men to help me to break up the wreck, and,
out of the materials, to build a small vessel, with which to leave the
island--for, to tell you the truth, Otto, I have begun to fear that this
place lies so far out of the track of ships that we may be left on it
for many years like the mutineers of Pitcairn Island."

"Humph!  I'm sorry you're growing tired of it already," said Otto; "I
thought you had more o' the spirit of Robinson Crusoe in you, Dom, and I
never heard of the mutineers of Pitcairn Island; but if--"

"What! did you never hear of the mutineers of the _Bounty_?"

"Never.  My education, you know, has been neglected."

"Then I'll tell you the story some time or other.  It's too long to
begin just now, but it beats that of your favourite Robinson out of
sight in my opinion."

Otto shook his head in grave unbelief.  "That," he said, "is impossible.
But as to this island proving so attractive, don't you think that such
fellows as Hugh Morris and Malines will take care to prevent it becoming
too much of a paradise?"

Dominick laughingly admitted that there was something in that--and he
was right.  There was even more in that than he had imagined, for the
party had not been a week in their new home when they began to differ as
to the division of the island.  That old, old story of mighty men
desiring to take possession of the land and push their weaker brethren
to the wall soon began to be re-enacted on this gem of the ocean, and
bade fair to convert the paradise--like the celebrated Monte Carlo--into
a magnificent pandemonium.

At one of their stormy meetings, of which the settlers had many, the
brothers Binney and Dominick were present.  It was held on the shores of
Silver Bay, where the first boat-loads had been discharged, and around
which quite a village of rude huts had sprung up like mushrooms.  From
those disputatious assemblies most of the women absented themselves, but
the widow Lynch always remained, holding herself in reserve for any
emergency, for she was well aware that her opinion carried much weight
with many of the party.

"We're a rough lot, and would need tight handlin'," whispered the little
man named Redding to Joe Binney, who sat on a bank beside him.

"The handlin' will be tight enough before long," returned Joe, with a
decided little nod.  "Listen, the worst o' the lot's agoin' to spout."

This last remark had reference to Malines, who had just risen to reply
to a fiery little man named Buxley, a tailor by trade, who was possessed
not only of good reasoning power but great animal courage, as he had
proved on more than one occasion on the voyage out.

"Friends," said the mate, "it's all very well for Buxley to talk about
fair play, and equal rights, etcetera, but, I ask, would it be fair play
to give each of us an equal portion of land, when it's quite clear that
some--like Joe Binney there--could cultivate twice as much as his share,
while a creature like Buxley--"

"No more a creature than yourself!" shouted the little tailor.

"Could only work up half his lot--if even so much," continued the mate,
regardless of the interruption.

"Hear, hear!" from those who sympathised with Malines.

"An' what could _you_ do with land?" demanded Buxley in a tone of scorn,
"a man that's ploughed nothing but salt water all his life."

This was greeted with a laugh and "That's so."  "He's only sowed wild
oats as yet."  "Pitch into him, Buckie."

Malines was fast losing temper under the little man's caustic remarks,
but succeeded in restraining himself, and went on:--

"It's quite plain that the island is too small to let every man have an
equal bit of land, so I propose that it should be divided among those
who have strength and knowledge to work it, and--"

"_You_ ain't one o' them," shouted the irate tailor.

"Come, come, Buxley--let him speak," said Joe Binney, "fair play, ye
know.  That's what you sticks up for, ain't it?  Let 'im speak."

"Anyhow," continued Malines, sharply, "_I_ mean to keep the bit o'
ground I've staked off whether you like it or no--"

"An' so do I," cried Welsh, who was what may be styled a growly man.

"Sure, an' so does myself," said Teddy Malone, "for I've staked off a
bit about six feet long an' two broad, to plant mesilf in whin I give up
the ghost."

This mild pleasantry seemed to calm a little the rising wrath of
contending parties, much to Dominick's satisfaction, for he was
exceedingly anxious to keep in the background and avoid interference.
During the week that had passed, he had more than once been forced to
have sharp words with Malines, and felt that if he was to act as a
peacemaker--which he earnestly wished to do--he must avoid quarrelling
with him if possible.

The hopes of those who wished to settle matters amicably, however, were
dashed by the fiery tailor, who, still smarting under the contemptuous
tones and words of the mate, suddenly sprang to his feet and suggested
that, as Malines knew nothing about agriculture, no land at all should
be apportioned to him, but that he should be set to fishing, or some
such dirty work, for the benefit of the community.

This was too much for Malines, who strode towards Buxley with clenched
fists and furious looks, evidently intending to knock him down.  To the
surprise and amusement of every one, Buxley threw himself into a
pugilistic attitude, and shouted defiantly, "Come on!"  There is no
saying how the thing would have ended, if Dominick had not quickly
interposed.

"Come, Mr Malines," he said, "it is not very creditable in you to
threaten a man so very much smaller than yourself."

"Out of my road," shouted the mate, fiercely, "we don't want _gentlemen_
to lord it over us."

"No, nor yet _blackguards_," growled a voice in the crowd.

This so angered Malines, that he dealt Dominick a sounding slap on the
cheek.

For a moment there was dead silence, as the two men glared at each
other.  If it had been a blow the youth might have stood it better, but
there was something so stinging, as well as insulting, in a slap, that
for a moment he felt as if his chest would explode.  Before he could
act, however, Joe Binney thrust his bulky form between the men.

"Leave'm to me, master," he said, quietly turning up his wristbands,
"I'm used to this sort o' thing, an'--"

"No, no," said Dominick, in a deep, decided voice, "listen."

He grasped Joe by the arm, and whispered a few words in his ear.  A
smile broke over the man's face, and he shook his head doubtfully.

"Well, it may be so," he remarked, "an' no doubt it would have a good
effect."

"Now, then, stand aside," said Dominick, as he retreated a few paces and
threw off his coat, while Malines still stood in a threatening attitude,
with an expression of contempt on his face.  "My friends," he said, as
he slowly rolled up his shirt-sleeves, showing a pair of arms which,
although not bulky, displayed an amount of sinews and muscle that was
suggestive of knotted ropes under a fair skin--

"My friends," he said, "somewhere in the Bible it is written, `Smite a
scorner, and the simple will beware.'  I have done my best to conciliate
_this_ scorner without success; I shall now try to smite him."

"An' brother David an' me will see fair play," remarked Joe Binney.

If the combatants had been more equally matched, the spectators would
probably have encouraged Dominick with a cheer, but the difference in
size was so apparent, that astonishment kept them silent.  Dominick was
indeed fully as tall as his opponent, and his shoulders were nearly as
broad, but the massive weight of Malines's figure seemed to render the
chance of Dominick's success highly improbable.

The youth sprang at him, however, like lightning, and, hitting him a
violent blow on the forehead, leapt back out of his reach.

The blow had the effect that was intended; it roused the mate's wrath to
the utmost pitch, causing him to rush at his opponent, striking right
and left with all his force.  Dominick, however, leapt about with such
activity, that only a few of the blows reached him, and these not with
their full force.  The result was that the mate became what is styled
winded in a few minutes, and was compelled to pause to recover himself,
but Dominick had no intention of allowing him time to recover himself.
Without a moment's hesitation, he sprang in again and planted a severe
left-hander between his opponent's eyes.  This roused the mate once more
to white heat, and he sought to close with his foe, but the latter
prevented that by leaping aside, tripping him up, and causing him to
plunge forward on his hands and knees--assisting him to that position
with a stiff rap on the right temple as he passed.

Then it was that Malines discovered that he had drawn on himself the
wrath of one who had been the champion boxer in a large public school,
and was quite as tough as himself in wind and limb, though not so strong
or so heavy.

Now, it is not our intention to give a graphic account of that
pugilistic encounter.  Yet is it needful to point out briefly how, being
a man of peace, as well as a man of science, Dominick managed to bring
this fight to as speedy a close as possible.  Instead, then, of striking
his foe in all directions, and producing a disgusting scene of
bloodshed, he confined his practice chiefly to one spot, between the
eyes, close above the bridge of the nose--varying it a little with a
shot now and then under each eye.  This had the effect, owing to
constant repetition, of gradually shutting up both Malines's eyes so
that he could not easily see.  When in this condition, Dominick suddenly
delivered first a left and then a right hander into what is sometimes
called the breadbasket, and stretched his adversary on the sand.

Dominick was not boastful or ungenerous.  He did not crow over his
fallen foe.  On the contrary, he offered to assist that smitten scorner
to rise, but Malines preferred in the meantime to lie still.

It is scarcely necessary to say that the emigrants watched this short
but sharp encounter with keen interest, and when it was ended gave vent
to a cheer, in which surprise was quite as clearly expressed as
satisfaction.

"Now, I tell 'ee what it is, lads," said Joe Binney, striking his great
right fist into the palm of his left hand enthusiastically, "I never
seed the likes o' that since I was a leetle booy, and I've got a motion
for to propose, as they say at meetin's.  It's this, that we makes
Master Dom'nik Riggundy capting over us all."

Up started Teddy Malone, with a slap of his thigh.  "And it's mesilf
as'll second that motion--only we should make him governor of the whole
island, if not king!"

"Hear! hear!" shouted a decided majority of the party.  "Let him be
king!"

When silence had been partially restored Dominick politely but firmly
declined the honour, giving it as his opinion that the fairest way would
be to have a republic.

"A republic!  No; what we wants is a despotism," said David Binney, who
had up to this point remained silent, "a regular despot--a howtocrat--is
what we wants to keep us in order."

"Hump!" exclaimed Hugh Morris, contemptuously, "if you'd on'y let
Malines have his way you'd soon have a despot an' a howtocrat as 'ud
keep yer noses to the grindstone."

"Mrs Lynch," whispered Otto, who had hitherto stood beside the widow
watching the proceedings with inexpressible glee, "you get up an'
propose that Pina should be _queen_!"

That this suggestion came upon the widow with a shock of surprise, as
well as approval, was obvious from the wide-eyed stare, with which for a
moment she regarded the boy, and from her subsequent action.  Taking a
bold and masculine stride to the front of the disputers, she turned
about and faced them.

"Howld yer tongues now, boys, all of you, and listen to what your
grandmother's got to say."

A shout of laughter cut her short for a few seconds.

"That's right, old 'ooman, out with it."

"Sure, if ye'd stop your noise I'd out wid it fast enough.  Now, then,
here ye are, nivver a man of ye able to agree wid the others; an' the
raisin's not far to seek--for yer all wrong togither.  It would nivver
do to make wan o' you a king--not even Joe here, for he knows nixt to
nothin', nor yet Mister Rig Gundy, though he can fight like a man, for
it's not a king's business to fight.  No, take my word for it; what ye
want is a _queen_--"

A loud explosion of mirth drowned the rest.  "Hurrah! for Queen Lynch,"
cried one.  "The Royal blood of owld Ireland for ivver!" shouted Malone.

"I wouldn't," said the widow indignantly, "condescind to reign over
sitch a nation o' pigs, av ye was to go down on yer bare knees an'
scrape them to the bone.  No, it's English blood, or Spanitch, I don't
rightly know which, that I'm drivin' at, for where could ye find a
better, or honester, or purtier queen than that swate creetur, Miss
Pauline Rig Gundy?"

The idea seemed to break upon the assembly as a light in a dark place.
For a moment they seemed struck dumb; then there burst forth such a
cheer as showed that the greater part of those present sympathised
heartily with the proposal.

"I know'd ye'd agree to it.  Sure, men always does when a sensible woman
spakes.  You see, Queen Pauline the First--"

"Hurrah! for Queen Pauline the First," yelled the settlers, with mingled
cheers and laughter.

"Queen Pauline the First, ye may be sure," continued the widow, "would
nivver try to kape order wid her fists, nor yit wid shoutin' or
swearin'.  An' then, av coorse, it would be aisy to make Mister Duminick
or Joe Binney Prime Minister, an' little Buxley Chancler o' the
Checkers, or whatever they calls it.  Now, think over it, boys, an' good
luck be wid ye."

They did think over it, then and there, in real earnest, and the
possibility of an innocent, sensible, gentle, just, sympathetic, and
high-minded queen reigning over them proved so captivating to these
rough fellows, that the idea which had been at first received in jest
crystallised into a serious purpose.  At this point Otto ventured to
raise his voice in this first deliberation of the embryo State.

"Friends," he said, with an air of modesty, which, we fear, was foreign
to his nature, "although I can only appear before you as a boy, my big
brother has this day proved himself to be so much more than an ordinary
man that I feel somehow as if I had a right to his surplus manhood,
being next-of-kin, and therefore I venture to address you as a sort of
man."  (Hear, hear!) "I merely wish to ask a question.  May I ask to be
the bearer of the news of this assembly's determination to--the--the
_Queen_?"

"Yes--yes--of course--av course," were the immediate replies.

Otto waited not for more, but sped to their new hut, in which the Queen
was busy preparing dinner at the time.

"Pina," exclaimed the boy, bursting in, "will you consent to be the
Queen of Big Island?"

"Come, Otto; don't talk nonsense.  I hope Dom is with you.  Dinner is
much overdone already."

"No, but I'm not talking nonsense," cried Otto.  "I say, will you
consent to be a queen--a _real_ queen--Pina the First, eh?"

Hereupon he gave his wondering sister a graphic account of the recent
meeting, and fight, and final decision.

"But they don't really mean it, you know," said Pauline, laughing.

"But they do really mean it," returned Otto; "and, by the way, if _you_
become a queen won't that necessarily make me and Dom princes?"

As Dominick entered the hut at that moment he joined in the laugh which
this question created, and corroborated his brother's statement.

In this cheerful frame of mind the new Royal Family sat down to dinner.



CHAPTER EIGHT.

THE CORONATION--CROWN-MAKING DELIBERATIONS, CEREMONIALS, AND
CATASTROPHES.

There came a day, not many weeks later in the history of our emigrants,
when great preparations were made for an important and unusual event.

This was neither more nor less than the coronation of Queen Pauline the
First.

The great event had been delayed by the unfortunate illness of the elect
queen herself--an illness brought on by reckless exposure in the pursuit
of the picturesque and beautiful among the islets of the lagoon.  In
other words, Otto and she, when off on a fishing and sketching excursion
in the dinghy of the wreck, had been caught in a storm and drenched to
the skin.  The result to Otto was an increase of appetite; to Pauline, a
sharp attack of fever, which confined her for some time to the palace,
as their little hut was now styled.  Here the widow Lynch--acting the
united parts of nurse, lady of the bedchamber, mistress of the robes,
maid of honour, _chef de cuisine_, and any other office that the reader
may recollect as belonging to royalty--did so conduct herself as to gain
not only the approval but the affection and gratitude of her royal
mistress.

During the period of Pauline's convalescence considerable changes had
taken place in the circumstances and condition of the community.  The
mere fact that a government had been fixed on, the details of which were
being wrought out by a committee of leading men appointed by the people,
tended to keep the turbulent spirits pretty quiet, and enabled the
well-disposed to devote all their strength of mind and body to the
various duties that devolved upon them and the improving of their
circumstances.  Busy workers are usually peaceful.  They have no time to
quarrel.  It is only when turbulent idlers interfere with or oppress
them that the industrious are compelled to show their teeth and set up
their backs.

During these weeks the appearance of the shores of Big Island began to
change materially.  All round the edge of Silver Bay a number of bright
green patches were enclosed by rough but effective fences.  These were
the gardens of the community, in which sweet potatoes, yams, etcetera,
grew spontaneously, while some vegetables of the northern hemisphere had
already been sown, and were in some cases even beginning to show above
ground.  In these gardens, when the important work of planting had been
finished, the people set about building huts of various shapes and
sizes, according to their varying taste and capacity.

Even at this early stage in the life of the little community the
difficulties which necessarily surround a state of civilisation began to
appear, and came out at one of the frequent, though informal, meetings
of the men on the sands of Silver Bay.  It happened thus:--

It was evening.  The younger and more lively men of the community,
having a large store of surplus energy unexhausted after the labours of
the day, began, as is the wont of the young and lively, to compete with
one another in feats of agility and strength, while a group of their
elders stood, sat, or reclined on a bank, discussing the affairs of the
nation, and some of them enjoying their pipes--for, you see, everything
in the wreck having been saved, they had, among other bad things, plenty
of tobacco.

Dr Marsh sat among the elders, for, although several weeks on shore had
greatly restored his health, he was still too weak to join in the
athletics.  A few of the women and children also looked on, but they
stood aside by themselves, not feeling very much interested in the
somewhat heated discussions of the men.

By degrees these discussions degenerated into disputes, and became at
last so noisy that the young athletes were attracted, and some of them
took part in the debates.

"I tell 'ee what it is," exclaimed Nobbs, the blacksmith, raising his
powerful voice above the other voices, and lifting his huge fist in the
air, "something'll have to be done, for I can't go on workin' for
nothin' in this fashion."

"No more can I, or my mates," said Abel Welsh, the carpenter.

"Here comes the Prime Minister," cried Teddy Malone.

"To _be_--he ain't Prime Minister yet," growled Jabez Jenkins, who,
being a secret ally of Hugh Morris, was one of the disaffected, and had,
besides, a natural tendency to growl and object to everything.

"He _is_ Prime Minister," cried the fiery little Buxley, starting up and
extending his hand with the air of one who is about to make a speech.
"No doubt the Queen ain't crowned yet, an' hasn't therefore appointed
any one to be her Minister, but we know she means to do it and we're all
agreed about it."

"No we ain't," interrupted Jenkins, angrily.

"Well, the most on us, then," retorted Buxley.

"Shut up, you radical!" said Nobbs, giving the tailor a facetious slap
on the back, "an' let's hear what the Prime Minister himself has got to
say about it."

"What is the subject under discussion?" inquired Dominick, who, with
Otto, joined the group of men at the moment and flung down a basket of
fine fish which he had just caught in the lagoon.

He turned to Dr Marsh for an answer.

"Do _you_ explain your difficulties," said the doctor to the blacksmith.

"Well, sir," said Nobbs, "here's where it is.  When I fust comed ashore
an' set up my anvil an' bellows I went to work with a will, enjyin' the
fun o' the thing an' the novelty of the sitivation; an' as we'd lots of
iron of all kinds I knocked off nails an' hinges an' all sorts o' things
for anybody as wanted 'em.  Similarly, w'en Abel Welsh comed ashore he
went to work with his mates at the pit-saw an' tossed off no end o'
planks, etceterer.  But you see, sir, arter a time we come for to find
that we're workin' to the whole population for nothin', and while
everybody else is working away at his own hut or garden, or what not,
_our_ gardens is left to work themselves, an' _our_ huts is nowhere!
Now, as we've got no money to pay for work with, and as stones an'
shells won't answer the purpus--seein' there's a sight too much of 'em--
the question is, what's to be done?"

"Not an easy question to answer, Nobbs," said Dominick, "and one that
requires serious consideration.  Perhaps, instead of trying to answer it
at present, we might find a temporary expedient for the difficulty until
a Committee of the House--if I may say so--shall investigate the whole
problem."  (Hear, hear from Malone, Redding, and Buxley, and a growl
from Jenkins.) "I would suggest, then, in the meantime, that while Nobbs
and Welsh,--who are, perhaps, the most useful men among us--continue to
ply their trades for the benefit of the community, every man in the
community shall in turn devote a small portion of time to working in the
gardens and building the huts of these two men."  (Hear, hear, from a
great many of the hearers, and dissenting growls from a few.) "But,"
continued Dominick, "as there are evidently some here who are not of an
obliging disposition, and as the principle of willing service lies at
the root of all social felicity, I would further suggest that, until our
Queen is crowned and the Government fairly set up, all such labour shall
be undertaken entirely by volunteers."

This proposal was agreed to with boisterous acclaim, and nearly the
whole community volunteered on the spot.  While this little difficulty
was being overcome, Pauline lay sleeping in the palace hard by, and the
enthusiastic cheer with which the conclusion of Dominick's speech was
received awoke her.

"There--I know'd they'd do it!" exclaimed the lady of the bedchamber
fiercely; "lie still, cushla! an' shut your purty eyes.  Maybe you'll
drop off again!"

A humorous smile beamed in Pauline's countenance and twinkled in her
eyes.

"Thank you, dear nurse, I've had enough of sleep.  Indeed, I begin to
feel so strong that I think I shall very soon be able to undergo that--"

Pauline stopped and burst into a fit of merry laughter.

"It's that caronation, now, ye'll be thinkin' av?" said the widow Lynch,
with a reproving look.  "Faix, it's no laughin' matter ye'll find it,
dear.  It's onaisy is the hid as wears a crown."

"Why you talk, nurse, as if you had worn one yourself, and knew all
about its troubles."

"Sure, av I didn't, me progenissors did, in Munster, before you English
konkered us an' turned us topsy-turvy.  But nivver mind.  I don't bear
no ill-will to 'ee, darlint, bekaise o' the evil deeds o' yer
forefathers.  I'm of a forgivin' disposition.  An' it's a good quane
you'll make, too, av ye don't let the men have too much o' their own
way.  But I do think that you an' me togither'll be more than a match
for them all.  D'ee think ye could stand the caronation now, dear?"

"Yes, I think I could.  But really, you know, I find it so hard to
believe it is not all a joke, despite the grave deputations that have
waited on me, and the serious arguments they have used.  The idea of
making me--_Me_--a Queen!"

Again Pauline Rigonda gave way to merry laughter, and again did her lady
of the bedchamber administer a reproof by expressing the hope that she
might take the matter as lightly a year hence.

This pertinacious reference to possible trouble being mingled with the
contemplated honour checked Pauline's disposition to laugh, and she had
quite recovered her gravity when her brother Otto entered.

"Pina, I've come to tell you that they've fixed the coronation for
Monday next if you feel up to it, and that the new palace is begun--a
very different one, let me tell you, from this wretched affair with its
tumble-down walls and low roof."

"Indeed--is it so very grand?"

"Grand!  I should think it is.  Why, it has got three rooms--_three_
rooms--think o' that!  Not countin' a splendid out-house stuck on
behind, about ten feet square and over six feet high.  Each of the three
rooms is twelve feet long by ten broad; seven feet high, and papered
with palm leaves.  The middle one is the hall of Audience and Justice--
or injustice if you like--the Council Chamber, the House of Parliament,
the mess-room, and the drawing-room.  The one on the right with two
windows, from which are magnificent views, is your Majesty's
sleeping-room and boudoir; that on the left is the ditto of Prime
Minister Dominick and his Chief Secretary Prince Otto.  The sort of
hen-coop stuck on behind is to be the abode of the Court Physician, Dr
John Marsh--whom, by the way, you'll have to knight--and with whom is to
be billeted the Court Jester, Man-at-Arms, Man-of-all-work and general
retainer, little Buxley.  So, you see, it's all cut and dry, though of
course it will take some little time to finish the palace in all its
multitudinous details.  Meanwhile I have been sent to sound you as to
Monday next.  Will you be able and ready?"

"If I could only get myself to believe," answered Pauline, as she leaned
on one elbow on her couch, and toyed contemplatively with a fold of the
shawl that covered her, "that the people are really in earnest, I--"

"Really in earnest!" repeated Otto.  "Why, Pina, never were people more
in earnest in this world.  If you'd heard and seen them talking about it
as I have, you'd not doubt their earnestness.  Besides, you have no idea
how needful you are to the community.  The fact is, it is composed of
such rough and rowdy elements--though of course there are some
respectable and well-principled fellows among them--that nothing short
of a power standing high above them and out o' their reach will have any
influence with them at all.  There are so many strong, determined, and
self-willed men amongst them that there's no chance of their ever
agreeing to submit to each other; so, you see, you are a sort of good
angel, before whom they will be only too glad to bow--a kind of superior
being, whom they will reverence, and to whom they will submit--a human
safety-valve, in short, to prevent the community from blowing up--a
species of--of--"

Here Pauline burst into another of her irrepressible fits of laughter,
and being joined therein by Prince Otto, called forth a remonstrance
from Mrs Lynch, who declared that if that was the way they were goin'
to manage the affairs of state, she would be obliged to advise the
settlers to change their minds and set up a republic.

"An' sure, mother," said Otto, who was a privileged favourite, "nothing
could be better, with yourself as President."

"Go along wid ye, boy, an' do yer dooty.  Tell the people that Miss
Pauline will be ready--wind an' weather permittin'."

"Am I to take back that message, Pina?" asked Otto, with a look of glee.

"Well, I suppose you may."

It was not in the nature of things that a coronation in the
circumstances which we have described should take place without being
more or less intermingled with the unavoidable absurdities which mark
the coronations of older and more densely peopled lands.  It was felt
that as the act was a seriously meant reality, and no mere joke, it
should be gone about and accomplished with all due solemnity and proper
ceremonial, somewhat after the pattern--as Teddy Malone suggested--of a
Lord Mayor's Show; a suggestion, by the way, which did not conduce to
the solemnity of the preliminary discussions.

There was one great difficulty, however, with which the embryo nation
had to contend, and this was that not one of the community had ever seen
a coronation, or knew how the details of the matter should be arranged.

In these circumstances an assembly of the entire nation was convened to
consider the matter.  As this convention embraced the women (except, of
course, the queen elect), it included the babies, and as most of these
were self-assertive and well-developed in chest and throat, it was found
necessary to relegate them and the women to an outer circle, while the
men in an inner circle tackled the problem.

The widow Lynch, being quite irrepressible except by physical force, and
even by that with difficulty, was admitted on sufferance to the inner
circle, and took part in the discussions.

Like most large assemblies, this one was found so unmanageable, that,
after an hour or two of hopeless wrangling, Buxley the tailor started up
with dishevelled hair and glaring eyeballs, and uttered a yell that
produced a momentary silence.  Seizing the moment, he said--

"I moves that we apint a committee to inquire into the whole matter an'
report."

"Hear, hear, and well said!" shouted a multitude of voices.

"An' _I_ moves," cried Mrs Lynch, starting forward with both arms up
and all her fingers rampant, "that--"

"No, no, mother," interrupted Buxley, "you must second the motion."

"Howld yer tongue, ye dirty spalpeen!  Isn't it the second motion that
I'm puttin'?  _I_ moves that the committee is Mr Dumnik Rig Gundy an'
Dr Marsh--"

"An' _Mister_ Nobbs," shouted a voice.

"An' _Mister_ Joe Binney," said another.

"An' _little_ Mister Buxley, be way of variashun," cried Teddy Malone.

"An' Mistress Lynch, for a change," growled Jabez Jenkins.

"Hear, hear!  No, no!  Hurrah!  Nonsense!  Howld yer tongue!  Be
serious!"--gradually drowned in a confusion of tongues with a yelling
accompaniment from infantry in the outer circle.

It was finally agreed, however, that the arrangements for the coronation
should be left entirely to a committee composed of Dominick, Dr Marsh,
Joe Binney, and Hugh Morris--Joe being put forward as representing the
agricultural interest, and Hugh the malcontents.  Teddy Malone was added
to make an odd number, "for there's luck in odd numbers," as he himself
remarked on accepting office.

Immediately after the general meeting broke up, these five retired to
the privacy of a neighbouring palm grove, where, seated on a verdant and
flowering bank, they proceeded calmly to discuss details.

"You see, my friends," said Dominick, "it must be our most earnest
endeavour to carry out this important matter in a serious and
business-like manner.  Already there is too much of a spirit of levity
among the people, who seem to look at the whole affair as a sort of game
or joke, playing, as it were, at national life, whereas we actually
_are_ an independent nation--"

"A small wan, av coorse," murmured Malone.

"Yes, a small one, but not the less real on that account, so that we are
entitled to manage our own affairs, arrange our own government, and,
generally, to act according to our united will.  These islands and their
surroundings are unknown--at least they are not put down on any chart; I
believe we have discovered them.  There are no inhabitants to set up a
counter claim; therefore, being entitled to act according to our will,
our appointment of a queen to rule us--under limited powers, to be
hereafter well considered and clearly written down--is a reality; not a
mere play or semi-jest to be undone lightly when the fancy takes us.
That being so, we must go to work with gravity and earnestness of
purpose."

Teddy Malone, who was an impressionable creature, here became so
solemnised that his lengthening visage and seriously wrinkled brow
rendered gravity--especially on the part of Dr Marsh--almost
impossible.

Overcoming his feelings with a powerful effort the doctor assented to
what Dominick said, and suggested that some mild sort of ceremonial
should be devised for the coronation, in order to impress the beholders
as well as to mark the event.

"That's so," said Teddy Malone, "somethin' quiet an' orderly, like an
Irish wake, or--.  Ah! then ye needn't smile, doctor.  It's the quietest
an' most comfortin' thing in life is an Irish wake whin it's gone about
properly."

"But we don't want comforting, Teddy," said Dominick, "it is rather a
subject for rejoicing."

"Well, then, what's to hinder us rejoicin' in comfort?" returned Teddy.
"At all the wakes I ivver attinded there was more rejoicin' than
comfortin' goin' on; but that's a matter of taste, av coorse."

"There'll have to be a crown o' some sort," remarked Hugh Morris.

"You're right, lad," said Joe Binney.  "It wouldn't do to make it o'
pasteboard, would it?  P'r'aps that 'ud be too like playin' at a game,
an' tin would be little better."

"What else can we make it of, boys?" said Malone, "we've got no goold
here--worse luck! but maybe the carpenter cud make wan o' wood.  With a
lick o' yellow paint it would look genuine."

"Nonsense, Teddy," said the doctor, "don't you see that in this life men
should always be guided by circumstances, and act with propriety.  Here
we are on an island surrounded by coral reefs, going to elect a queen;
what more appropriate than that her crown should be made of coral."

"The very thing, doctor," cried Malone, with emphasis, "och! it's the
genius ye have!  There's all kinds o' coral, red and white, an' we could
mix it up wi' some o' that fine-coloured seaweed to make it purty."

"It could be made pritty enough without seaweed," said Binney, "an' it's
my notion that the women-folk would be best at makin' of it."

"Right, Joe, right, so, if you have no objection, we will leave it to
them," said Dominick, "and now as to the ceremonial?"

"A pursession," suggested Joe Binney.

"Just so," said Hugh Morris, "the very thing as was in my mind."

"And a throne," cried Malone, "there couldn't be a proper quane widout a
throne, you know.  The carpenter can make that, anyhow, for there's wood
galore on the island--red, black, an' white.  Yis, we must have a grand
throne, cut, an' carved, an' mounted high, so as she'll have two or
three steps to climb up to it."

In regard to the procession and the throne there was considerable
difference of opinion, but difficulties were got over and smoothed down
at last by the tact and urbanity of Dominick, to whom, finally, the
whole question of the coronation was committed.  Thus it frequently
happens among men.  In the multitude of counsellors there is wisdom
enough, usually, to guide in the selection of the fittest man to take
the helm in all important affairs.

And that reminds us that it is high time to terminate this long
digression, and guide our readers back to the beginning of the chapter,
where we stated that the important day had at last arrived.

Happily, in those highly favoured climes weather has not usually to be
taken much into account.  The sun arose out of the ocean's breast with
the same unclouded beauty that had marked his rise every morning for a
week previously, and would probably mark it for a week to come.  The
sweet scents of the wooded heights floated down on the silver strand;
the sharks ruffled the surface of the lagoon with their black fins, the
birds hopped or flew from palm-tree to mimosa-bush, and the waterfowl
went about according to taste on lazy or whistling wings, intent on
daily business, much as though nothing unusual were "in the air."

But it was otherwise with the human family on Big Island.  Unwonted
excitement was visible on almost every face.  Bustle was in every
action.  Preparations were going on all round, and, as some members of
the community were bent on giving other members a surprise, there was
more or less of secrecy and consequent mystery in the behaviour of every
one.

By breakfast-time little Mrs Nobbs, the blacksmith's laughter-loving
wife, had nearly laughed herself into fits of delight at the crown,
which she assisted Mrs Welsh and the widow Lynch to fabricate.  The
last had devised it, Mrs Welsh had built it in the rough, and Mrs
Nobbs had finished it off with the pretty little wreath of red and white
branching coral that formed its apex.  Apart from taste it was a
stupendous erection.

"But don't you think that it's too big and heavy?" cried Mrs Nobbs,
with a shrieking giggle and clapping of her hands, as she ran back to
have a distant view of it.

"Pooh!" exclaimed Mrs Lynch contemptuously, "too heavy?  No, it's
nothin', my dear, to what the kings an' quanes of Munster wore."

"But Miss Pauline is neither a king nor a queen of Munster, an' I do
think it's a bit over-heavy," objected Mrs Welsh, as she lifted the
structure with difficulty.

"Well, ye might take off the wreath," was the widow's reply.

Mrs Nobbs removed the only part of the erection that was really pretty,
but still it was pronounced by Mrs Welsh to be too heavy, especially
for the fair and delicate brows of Pauline Rigonda.

While they were thus engaged Dr Marsh entered the hut, where, for the
sake of secrecy, the crown had been prepared, but Dr Marsh was a
privileged man, besides he was there professionally; little Brown-eyes
was sick--not seriously, but sufficiently so to warrant medical
intervention.

"Well, what have we here, ladies?" said the doctor blandly, "part of the
throne, eh?"

"Sure it is, in a sort of way, for it's the crown," answered Mrs Lynch,
"an' they think it's over-heavy."

"Not at all; by no means," cried the doctor heartily.  "It's splendid.
Put the wreath on--so.  Nothing could be finer.  Shall I carry it up for
you?  The coronation is fixed for noon, you know, so that we may have
time to finish off with a grand feast."

"No, no, doctor dear.  Thank 'ee kindly, but we must cover it up, so's
not to let the people see it till the right time."

"Well, see that you're not late with it."

Having caused Brown-eyes to put out her little tongue, and felt her
pulse, and nodded his head gravely once or twice without speaking, all
of which must have been highly comforting and beneficial to the child,
the doctor went out.

Not long afterwards the people began to assemble round the palace, in
front of which a wondrous throne had been erected.  Down in a dell
behind a cliff some fifty men had assembled secretly with the crown on a
cushion in their midst.  They were headed by Dr Marsh, who had been
unanimously elected to place the crown on Pauline's head.  In the palace
Pauline was being prepared by Mrs Lynch and Mrs Nobbs for the
ceremony.

On the top of a mound close to the palace a band of conspirators was
assembled.  These conspirators were screened from view by some thick
bushes.  Otto Rigonda was their ringleader, Teddy Malone and little
Buxley formed the rest of the band.  Otto had found a dead tree.  Its
trunk had been hollowed by decay.  He and his fellow-conspirators had
sawn it off near to the ground, and close to the root they had drilled a
touch-hole.  This huge piece of ordnance they had loaded with a heavy
charge of the ship's gunpowder.  Otto now stood ready with a piece of
slow-match at the touch-hole, and another piece, lighted, in hand.

Suddenly, about the hour of noon, Abel Welsh the carpenter, and Nobbs
the blacksmith, issued from the palace with two long tin implements.
Secretly, for two weeks previously, had these devoted men retired every
night to the opposite extremity of Big Island, and frightened into fits
the birds and beasts of that region with the sounds they produced in
practising on those instruments.  Applying the trumpets to their lips,
they sent forth a tremendous, though not uniform, blast.

The surrounding crowd, who expected something, but knew not what,
replied with a cheer not unmixed with laughter, for the two trumpets,
after the manner of asses, had to make some ineffectual preliminary
efforts before achieving a full-toned bray.  An answering note from the
dell, however, repressed the laughter and awoke curiosity.  Next moment
the doctor appeared carrying the crown, and followed by his fifty men,
armed with muskets, rifles, fowling-pieces, and revolvers.  Their
appearance was so realistic and impressive that the people forgot to
cheer.  At the same moment the palace door was thrown open, and Dominick
led the youthful queen to the foot of the throne.

Poor little Pauline looked so modest and pretty, and even timid, and
withal so angelically innocent in the simplicity of her attire, that the
people burst into an earnestly enthusiastic shout, and began for the
first time to feel that this was no game or play, but a serious reality.

Things had been so arranged that Pina and Dr Marsh reached the foot of
the throne together.  Then the latter took the pretty coral wreath off
the huge crown, and, to widow Lynch's felt, but not expressed,
indignation, placed _that_ on Pauline's head.

"Pauline Rigonda," he said in a loud voice, "I have been appointed by
the people of this island to crown you, in their name and by their
authority, as Queen of Refuge Islands, in the full belief that your
innocence and regard for truth and righteousness will be their best
guarantee that you will select as your assistants the men whom you think
best suited to aid you in the promotion of good government."

The serious tone of the doctor's voice, and the genuine shouts of
satisfaction from the people, put the poor little queen in such a
flutter that nearly all her courage forsook her, and she could scarcely
reply.  Nevertheless, she had a mind of her own.

"Doctor Marsh, and my dear people," she said at last, "I--I scarcely
know how to reply.  You overrate me altogether; but--but, if I rule at
all, I will do so by the blessed truths of this book (she held up a
Bible); and--and before taking a single step further I appoint as my--my
Prime Minister--if I may so call him--Joe Binney."

For one moment there was the silence of amazement, for neither Dominick
nor Dr Marsh knew of Pauline's intention.  Only the widow Lynch had
been aware of her resolve.  Next moment a hilarious cheer burst from the
crowd, and Teddy Malone, from his retreat, shouted, "God bliss the
Quane!" which infused hearty laughter into the cheer, whereupon Welsh
and Nobbs, thinking the right time had come, sent out of their tin
tubes, after a few ineffectual blurts, two terrific brays.  Fearing to
be too late, one of the armed men let off his piece, which was the
signal for a grand _feu de joie_.

"Now for it," thought the chief conspirator in the bushes, as he applied
his light to the slow-match.  He thought nothing more just then, for the
slow-match proved to be rather quick, fired the powder at once, and the
monster cannon, bursting with a hideous roar into a thousand pieces,
blew Otto through the bushes and down the mound, at the foot of which he
lay as one dead.

Consternation was on every face.  The queen, dropping her crown, sprang
to his side, Dr Marsh did the same, but Otto recovered almost
immediately.

"That _was_ a stunner!" he said, with a confused look, putting his hand
to his head, as they helped him to rise.

Strange to say, he was none the worse of the misadventure, but did his
part nobly at the Royal feast that followed.

That night she who had risen with the sun as Pauline Rigonda, laid her
fair young head upon the pillow as--the Island Queen.



CHAPTER NINE.

SHOWS HOW THEY WERE TORMENTED BY AN OLD FAMILIAR FIEND; HOW THEY KILLED
HIM, AND WHAT BEFELL THE QUEEN AND OTTO WHILE IN THE PURSUIT OF
LEGITIMATE PLEASURE.

When the widow Lynch told Pauline that "onaisy is the hid as wears a
crown," she stated a great truth which was borne in upon the poor queen
at the very commencement of her reign.

Up to that time Malines had quietly kept possession of the key of the
ship's liquor-room, knowing full well what extreme danger lay in letting
men have unrestrained command of strong drink.  But when the royal feast
referred to in the last chapter was pending, he could not well refuse to
issue an allowance of grog.  He did so, however, on the understanding
that only a small quantity was to be taken for the occasion, and that he
should himself open and lock the door for them.  He made this
stipulation because he knew well enough the men who wanted to drink
would break the door open if he refused to give up the key; and his
fears were justified, for some of the more mutinous among the men, under
the leadership of Jabez Jenkins and Morris, seized the key from the mate
when he produced it, carried all the spirit and wine casks to the shore,
ferried them over the lagoon to Big Island, and set them up
ostentatiously and conspicuously in a row not far from the palace.  As
this was understood by the people to be in connection with the
coronation festivities, no particular notice was taken of it.

But the result soon began to be felt, for after the festivities were
over, and most of the settlers had retired to rest, a group of kindred
souls gathered round the spirit casks, and went in for what one of them
termed a "regular spree."  At first they drank and chatted with moderate
noise, but as the fumes of the terrible fire-water mounted to their
brains they began to shout and sing, then to quarrel and fight, and,
finally, the wonted silence of the night was wildly disturbed by the
oaths and fiendish yells and idiotic laughter of maniacs.

"This won't do," said Dominick, issuing from his room in the palace, and
meeting the doctor.

"I had just come to the same conclusion," said the latter, "and was
about to consult you as to what we should do."

"Collect some of our best men and put a stop to it," returned Dominick;
"but here comes the prime minister--roused, no doubt, as we have been.
What say you, Joe; shall we attempt to quell them?"

"Well, master, that depends.  There's a braw lot on 'em, an' if they
beant far gone, d'ee see, they might gie us a deal o' trouble.  If they
_be_ far gone I'd advise ye to let 'em alone; the drink'll quell 'em
soon enough.  Arter that we'll know what to do."

Just as he spoke a woman was seen rushing frantically towards them.  It
was little Mrs Nobbs.  Poor thing!  All her wonted merriment had fled
from her comely face, and been supplanted by a look of horror.

"O sirs!" she cried, clasping her hands, and gasping as she spoke,
"come, come quick, my John has falled an' broke his pledge, an' he's
goin' to murder some of 'em.  I _know_ he'll do it; he's got hold o' the
fore-hammer.  Oh! come quick!"

They required no urging.  Running down to the scene of the orgies, they
found that the blacksmith, who had hitherto been considered--and really
was--one of the quietest men of the party, was now among the drunkards.
He stood in the midst of the rioters, his large frame swaying to and
fro, while he held the ponderous fore-hammer threateningly in his hands,
and insanity gleamed in his eyes as he glared fiercely at Jabez Jenkins.

On Jabez the liquor had a different effect, his temperament being
totally different.  He was a rather phlegmatic man, and, having drunk
enough to have driven two men like the blacksmith raving mad, he only
stood before him with a dull heavy look of stupidity, mingled with an
idiotic sneer of defiance.

"Fiend!" shouted Nobbs, gnashing his teeth, "you have got me to do it,
and now I'll smash in your thick skull--I'll--"

He stopped abruptly for a moment.  Joe Binney came up behind and gently
laid a hand on his shoulder.

"Come, John, you ain't agoin' to do it.  You knows you're not."

The quiet tone, the gentle yet fearless look, and, above all, the
sensible, kindly expression on his friend's countenance, effectually
subdued the blacksmith for a few seconds, but the fury soon returned,
though the channel in which it flowed was changed, for Jabez was
forgotten, having slunk away.

"Ha!" he shouted, grasping Joe by the hand and arm, "I've had it again!
You don't know how it shoots through my veins.  I--I've tried to break
with it, too--tried--tried!  D'ee know what it is to try, Joe, to try--
try--try till your blood curdles, an' your marrow boils, and your nerves
tingle--but I gained the victory once--I--ha! ha! yes, I took the pledge
an' kep' it, an' I've bin all right--till to-night.  My Mary knows that.
She'll tell you it's true--for months, and months, and months, and--but
I'll keep it _yet_!"

He shouted his last words in a tone of fierce defiance, let go his
friend, caught up the sledge-hammer, and, whirling it round his head as
if it had been a mere toy, turned to rush towards the sea.

But Joe's strong arm arrested him.  Well did he understand the nature of
the awful fiend, with which the blacksmith was fighting.  The scene
enacting was, with modifications, somewhat familiar to him, for he had
dwelt near a great city where many a comrade had fallen in the same
fight, never more to rise in this life.

Joe's superior strength told for a moment, and he held the struggling
madman fast, but before Dominick and the doctor could spring to his aid,
Nobbs had burst from him.  The brief check, however, seemed to have
changed his intentions.  Possibly he was affected by some hazy notion
that it would be a quicker end to leap headlong from the neighbouring
cliffs than to plunge into the sea.  At all events, he ran like a deer
up towards the woods.  A bonfire, round which the revellers had made
merry, lay in his path.  He went straight through it, scattering the
firebrands right and left.  No one attempted, no one dared, to stop him,
but God put a check in his way.  The course he had taken brought him
straight up to the row of casks which stood on the other side of the
fire, and again his wild mood was changed.  With a yell of triumph he
brought the sledge-hammer down on one of the casks, drove in the head,
and overturned it with the same blow, and the liquor gushing out flowed
into the fire, where it went up in a magnificent roar of flame.

The effect on those of the rioters who were not too drunk to understand
anything, was to draw forth a series of wild cheers, but high above
these rang the triumphant shout of the blacksmith as he gazed at the
destruction of his enemy.

By this time all the people in the settlement had turned out, and were
looking on in excitement, alarm, or horror, according to temperament.
Among them, of course, was the widow Lynch, who was quick to note that
events were taking a favourable turn.  Springing boldly to the side of
the smith, and, in her wild dishevelment of hair and attire, seeming a
not unfit companion, she cried--

"Don't spare them, John! sure there's another inimy close at yer back."

Nobbs had sense enough left to observe something of the ludicrous in the
woman and her advice.  He turned at once, uttered a wildly jovial laugh,
and driving in the head of another cask, overturned it.  As before, the
spirit rushed down the hill and was set ablaze, but the poor madman did
not pause now to look at the result.  His great enemy was in his power;
his spirit was roused.  Like one of the fabled heroes of old, he laid
about him with his ponderous weapon right and left until every cask was
smashed, and every drop of the accursed liquid was rushing down the
hillside to the sea, or flaming out its fierce existence in the air.

The people looked on awe-stricken, and in silence, while the madman
fought.  It was not with the senseless casks or the inanimate liquor
that poor John Nobbs waged war that night; it was with a real fiend who,
in days gone by, had many a time tripped him up and laid him low, who
had nearly crushed the heart of his naturally cheerful little wife, who
had ruined his business, broken up his home, alienated his friends, and,
finally, driven him into exile--a fiend from whom, for many months,
under the influence of "the pledge," he had been free, and who, he had
fondly hoped, was quite dead.

This sudden revival of the old foe, and this unexpected surprise and
fall, had roused this strong man's spirit to its utmost ferocity, and in
mighty wrath he plied his hammer like a second Thor.  But the very
strength and nervous power of the man constituted his weakness, when
brought under the subtle influence of the old tempter, and it is
probable that on his recovery, with nerves shaken, old cravings
awakened, and self-respect gone, he would have fallen again and again if
God had not made use of the paroxysm of rage to destroy the opportunity
and the cause of evil.  Nobbs did not know at that time, though he
learned it afterwards, that safety from the drink-sin--as from all other
sin--lies not in strong-man resolutions, or Temperance pledges, though
both are useful aids, but in Jesus, the Saviour _from sin_.

Some of those who witnessed the wholesale destruction of the liquor
would fain have made an effort to prevent it; but, fortunately for the
community, most of them were too drunk to care, and the others to
interfere; while all were so taken by surprise that the deed was done
and the grand conflagration ended before they had realised the full
significance of the blacksmith's act.

When the last head had been driven in, and the last gallon of spirit
summarily dismissed by the fire, Nobbs threw up his arms, and, looking
upward, gave vent to a cheer which ended in a prolonged cry.  For a
moment he stood thus, then the hammer dropt from his grasp, and he fell
back insensible.

Poor little Mrs Nobbs was by his side on her knees in a moment, parting
the dark hair from his broad brow, kissing his swart cheeks, and chafing
his strong hands.

"O John! darling John!" she cried, "come back--come back--don't die.
You never was hard or cruel to _me_!  Even the drink could not do that.
Come back, John!"

Dr Marsh here gently restrained her.  "Don't be alarmed," he said, as
he undid the smith's necktie; "he'll be all right presently.  Stand
back, don't crowd round him; and you go fetch a cup of water, Mrs
Nobbs."

The reassuring tones and the necessity for action did much to calm the
excited woman.  Before she had returned with the water her husband had
partially recovered.  They carried him to his hut, and left him to sleep
off the effects, while his poor little wife watched by his side.  When
left quite alone, she went down on her knees beside him, and prayed for
his deliverance with all her heart.  Then she rose and sat down with a
calm, contented look, muttering, "Yes; He _is_ the hearer and answerer
of prayer.  He _will_ answer me."

She might have gone further and said, "He _has_ answered me," for was
not the destruction of the liquor an answer to the petition before it
was put up?  "Before they call I will answer."

"Pina," said Otto the following day, in a tone almost of reproach,
during a private audience with the queen, "Pina, how came you to do such
an insane thing as choose Joe Binney for your premier?  Why didn't you
choose Dom?  You know well enough that he's fifty times cleverer than
Joe, and even in the matter of strength, though he's not so strong, I'm
very sure that with his pugilistic powers he could keep order quite as
well.  Besides, all the people had made up their minds, as a matter of
course, that Dom was to be premier, and then--he's a gentleman."

"I'm thankful that you are not one of the Privy Council, Otto," returned
Pauline, with a laugh.  "You put several questions, and a string of
commentary and suggestion in the same breath!  Let me answer you in
detail, beginning with your last remark.  Joe is a gentleman in the
highest sense of that word.  He is gentle as a lamb by nature, and a
_man_ every inch of him.  But, more than this, I have noticed that he is
a peculiarly wise man, with a calm, pool head on all occasions, and not
too ready to use his great physical power in the settlement of disputes.
I have observed, too, that when asked for his advice, he usually thinks
well before he gives it, and when his advice is followed things almost
always go well.  Still further, Joe has the thorough confidence of the
people, and I am not so sure that Dom has.  Besides, if I had appointed
Dom, some of the ungenerous among them might have said it was done from
mere favouritism.  Then as to the people making up their minds that I
would appoint Dom," continued Pauline, "what have I to do with _that_?"

"Why, everything to do with it," returned Otto, with a surprised look.
"Were you not made queen for the purpose of carrying out their wishes?"

"Certainly not," answered Pauline; "I was made queen for the purpose of
ruling.  They told me they had confidence in my judgment, not in my
readiness to carry out their wishes.  If my judgment, coupled with that
of my advisers, does not suit them, it is open to them to unmake me as
they made me, and appoint a king or a president, but my judgment I
cannot alter."

Otto listened to these gravely stated opinions of the new queen with
increasing astonishment.

"Then, you awful despot," he said, "do you mean to tell me that you are
going to have no regard for the will of the people?"

"No, I don't mean to tell you that, you presumptuous little subject.  I
intend always to have the utmost regard for the will of my people, and
to weigh it well, and consult with my advisers about it; and when our
united judgment says that their will is good, I will act in accordance
with it; when we think it bad, I will reject it.  I have been made queen
to rule, and I _mean_ to rule!  That's fair, isn't it?  If they don't
like my ruling they can dethrone me.  That's also fair, isn't it?  You
wouldn't have me become a mere puppet--a jumping Jack or Jinnie--would
you, for the people to pull the string of?"

"Well, I never!" exclaimed Otto, gazing with distended eyes at the soft
fair face and at the pretty little innocent mouth that gave vent to
these vigorous sentiments.  "And what may it be your majesty's pleasure
to do next?"

"It is my pleasure that you, sir, shall go down to the beach and prepare
the dinghy for immediate service.  I have already directed the prime
minister, in conjunction with Dom and our Court physician, to draw up a
constitution and code of laws; while they are thus employed you and I
will go a-fishing."

"Very good; I suppose I'm bound to obey, but I thought your majesty
preferred to go a-sketching."

"We will do both.  Be off, sirrah!"

Otto was not long in launching and getting ready the little punt, or
dinghy, belonging to the wreck, which, being too small for carrying
goods to the island, had been made over to Pauline as a royal barge for
her special amusement, and already had she and her little brother
enjoyed several charming expeditions among the sheltered islets of the
lagoon, when Otto devoted himself chiefly to rowing and fishing, while
his sister sketched with pencil and water-colours.  Being expert with
both, she took great pleasure therein.

"It _is_ so pleasant and so very engrossing," she murmured, busying
herself with a sketch of Otto as he rowed gently towards one of the
smaller islets.  "I can't tell you how much I delight--turn your head a
little more to the left--so--and do keep your nose quiet if you can."

"Impossible," said Otto.  "There's a little fly that has made up its
mind to go into my nose.  I can neither drive it away nor catch it while
both hands are engaged with the oars, so there's no resource left but to
screw my nose about.  But what were you going to say you delighted in?"

"In--in drawing," replied the queen very slowly, while her pretty little
head went up and down as she glanced alternately at her sitter and the
sketch-book on her knee; "it--it takes one's mind--so--off--"

"The cares of state?" said Otto.  "Yes, I can easily understand what
a-re-re-ha! hk-sh!" he gave way to a convulsive sneeze; "there, it went
up at last, and that little fly's doom is sealed!"

"I should think it was," said Pauline laughingly.  "To be blown from a
cannon's mouth must be nothing to that.  Now, do keep still, just for
one minute."

For considerably more than a minute she went on sketching busily, while
her brother pulled along very gently, as if unwilling to break the
pleasant silence.  Everything around was calculated to foster a dreamy,
languid, peaceful state of mind.  The weather was pleasantly cool--just
cool enough to render the brilliant sunshine most enjoyable.  Not a
zephyr disturbed the glassy surface of the sea outside or the lagoon
within, or broke the perfect reflections of the islets among which they
moved.  The silence would have been even oppressive had it not been for
the soft, plaintive cries of wildfowl and the occasional whistling of
wings as they hurried to and fro, and the solemn boom of the great
breakers as they fell at slow regular intervals on the reef.  "Doesn't
it sound," said Pauline, looking up from her sketch with a flush of
delight, "like the deep soft voice of the ocean speaking peace to all
mankind?"

"What, the breakers?" asked Otto.

"Yes, dropping with a soft deep roar as they do in the midst of the
universal silence."

"Well, it doesn't quite strike me in that light, Pina.  My imagination
isn't so lively as yours.  Seems to me more like the snoring of a
sleeping giant, whom it is best to let lie still like a sleeping dog,
for he's apt to do considerable damage when roused."

The soft influences around soon reduced the pair to silence again.
After a time it was broken by Pauline.

"What are you thinking of, Otto?"

"I was thinking, your majesty, that it seems unfair, after making Joe
prime minister, Dom a privy councillor, the doctor Court physician and
general humbug, that you should give me no definite position in the
royal household."

"What would you say to being commander of the forces?" asked Pauline
dreamily, as she put in a few finishing touches, "for then, you see, you
might adopt the title which you have unfairly bestowed on the doctor--
General Humbug."

Otto shook his head.  "Wouldn't do, my dear queen.  Not being a correct
description, your bestowing it would compromise your majesty's
well-known character for truthfulness.  What d'you say to make me a
page--page in waiting?"

"You'll have to turn over a new leaf if I do, for a page is supposed to
be quiet, respectful, polite, obedient, ready--"

"No use to go further, Pina.  I'm not cut out for a page.  Will you land
on this islet?"

They were gliding softly past one of the most picturesque and verdant
gems of the lagoon at the time.

"No, I've taken a fancy to make a sketch from that one nearer to the
shore of Big Island.  You see, there is not only a very picturesque
group of trees on it just at that place, but the background happens to
be filled up by a distant view of the prettiest part of our settlement,
where Joe Binney's garden lies, close to Mrs Lynch's garden, with its
wonderfully shaped and curious hut, (no wonder, built by herself!) and a
corner of the palace rising just behind the new schoolhouse."

"Mind your eye, queen, else you go souse overboard when we strike," said
Otto, not without reason, for next moment the dinghy's keel grated on
the sand of the islet, and Pauline, having risen in her eagerness to go
to work, almost fulfilled the boy's prediction.

"But tell me, Pina, what do you mean to do with that schoolhouse when it
is built?" asked Otto, as he walked beside his sister to the picturesque
spot above referred to.

"To teach in it, of course."

"What--yourself?"

"Well, yes, to some extent.  Of course I cannot do much in that way--"

"I understand--the affairs of state!" said Otto, "will not permit,
etcetera."

"Put it so if you please," returned Pauline, laughing.  "Here, sit down;
help me to arrange my things, and I'll explain.  You cannot fail to have
been impressed with the fact that the children of the settlers are
dreadfully ignorant."

"H'm!  I suppose you are right; but I have been more deeply impressed
with the fact that they are dreadfully dirty, and desperately
quarrelsome, and deplorably mischievous."

"Just so," resumed Pauline.  "Now, I intend to get your friend Redding,
who was once a schoolmaster, to take these children in hand when the
schoolroom is finished, and teach them what he can, superintended by Dr
Marsh, who volunteered his services the moment I mentioned the school.
In the evenings I will take the mothers in hand, and teach them their
duties to their children and the community--"

"Being yourself such an old and experienced mother," said Otto.

"Silence, sir! you ought to remember that we have a dear, darling mother
at home, whose character is engraven on my memory, and whom I can hold
up as a model."

"True, Pina!  The dear old mother!" returned Otto, a burst of
home-feeling interfering for a moment with his levity.  "Just you paint
her portrait fair and true, and if they come anything within a hundred
miles o' the mark yours will be a kingd---queendom, I mean--of amazin'
mothers.  I sometimes fear," continued the boy, becoming grave, "it may
be a long time before we set eyes on mother again."

"I used to fear the same," said Pauline, "but I have become more hopeful
on that point since Dr Marsh said he was determined to have a small
schooner built out of the wreck, and attempt with a few sailors to reach
England in her, and report our condition here."

"Why, that would do you out of your kingdom, Pina!"

"It does not follow.  And what if it did?"

"It would be a pity.  Not pleasant you know, to be dethroned.  But to
return to mother.  D'you think the old cat will have learned to speak by
this time?"

To this Pauline replied that she feared not; that, although the cat
might have mastered the consonants, it could never have managed the
vowels.  "Dear mother," she added, in a more earnest tone, "I am quite
sure that though the cat may not speak to her, she will not have ceased
to speak to the cat.  Now, go away, Otto, you're beginning to make me
talk nonsense."

"But what about the schoolhouse?" persisted the boy, while the girl
began to sketch the view.  "You have not finished that subject."

"True--well, besides teaching the mothers I have great hopes of inducing
Dom to set up a Sunday-school, in which those who feel inclined might be
taught out of the Bible, and that might in time lead to our making a
church of it on Sundays, and having regular services, for there are some
earnest Christians among the men, who I feel quite sure would be ready
to help in the work.  Then as to an army--"

"An army!" echoed Otto, "what do we want with an army? who have we to
fight against?"

Little did Otto or Pauline think that at the very time they were
conversing thus pleasantly on that beautiful islet, the presence of a
friendly army was urgently required, for there in the bushes close
behind them listening to every sentence, but understanding never a word,
lay a group of tattooed and armed savages!

In the prosecution of evil designs, the nature of which was best known
to themselves, these savages had arrived at Refuge Islands the night
before.  Instantly they became aware of the presence of the white men,
and took measures to observe them closely without being themselves
observed.  Carrying their war-canoe over the reef in the dark, and
launching it on the lagoon, they advanced as near to the settlement as
possible, landed a small party on an islet, and then retired with the
canoe.  It was this party which lay in ambush so near to our little hero
and heroine.  They had been watching the settlers since daybreak, and
were not a little surprised, as well as gratified, by the unexpected
arrival of the little boat.

The savage who lay there grinning like a Cheshire cat, and peeping
through the long grass not ten feet from where the brother and sister
sat, was a huge man, tattooed all over, so that his face resembled
carved mahogany, his most prominent feature being a great flat nose,
with a blue spot on the point of it.

Suddenly Otto caught sight of the glitter of this man's eyes and teeth.

Now, the power of self-restraint was a prominent feature in Otto's
character, at least in circumstances of danger, though in the matter of
fun and mischief he was rather weak.  No sign did Otto give of his
discovery, although his heart seemed to jump into his mouth.  He did not
even check or alter the tone of his conversation, but he changed the
subject with surprising abruptness.  He had brought up one of the
dinghy's oars on his shoulder as a sort of plaything or vaulting-pole.
Suddenly, asking Pauline if she had ever seen him balance an oar on his
chin, he proceeded to perform the feat, much to her amusement.  In doing
so he turned his back completely on the savage in ambush, whose cattish
grin increased as the boy staggered about.

But there was purpose in Otto's staggering.  He gradually lessened the
distance between himself and the savage.  When near enough for his
purpose, he grasped the oar with both hands, wheeled sharply round, and
brought the heavy handle of it down with such a whack on the bridge of
the savage's blue-spotted nose that he suddenly ceased to grin, and
dropped his proboscis in the dust!

At the same instant, to the horror and surprise of the brother and
sister, up sprang half a dozen hideous natives, who seized them, placed
their black hands on their mouths, and bore them swiftly away.  The
war-canoe, putting off from its concealment, received the party along
with the fallen leader, and made for the reef.

High on the cliffs of Big Island Dr John Marsh had been smilingly
watching the proceedings of the queen and her brother in the dinghy.
When he witnessed the last act of the play, however, the smile vanished.
With a bound that would have done credit to a kangaroo, and a roar that
would have shamed a lion, he sprang over the cliffs, ran towards the
beach, and was followed--yelling--by all the men at hand--some armed,
and some not.  They leaped into the largest boat on the shore, put out
the ten oars, bent to them with a will, and skimmed over the lagoon in
fierce pursuit.

Soon the savages gained the reef, carried their canoe swiftly over, and
launched on the open sea, cutting through the great rollers like a
rocket or a fish-torpedo.

Heavy timbers and stout planks could not be treated thus; nevertheless,
the white men were so wild and strong, that when the boat finally gained
the open sea it was not very far behind the canoe.



CHAPTER TEN.

DESCRIBES A RESCUE, A CONSPIRACY, AND A TRIAL.

Proverbially a stern chase is a long one.  Happily, there are exceptions
to proverbs as well as rules.  The chase of the war-canoe, however, with
the captured queen on board, did not promise to be exceptional at first,
for the canoe was light and sharp, and powerfully manned, so that the
savages could relieve each other frequently, whereas the settlers' boat
was heavy and blunt, and not by any means too full of men.  It soon
became apparent that the latter was no match for the former under oars.
The distance between the two visibly increased.

Dr Marsh steered.  He was deadly pale, and there was a peculiarly
intense expression of anxiety in the steady gaze, with which he watched
the ever-diminishing canoe.

"No chance?" muttered Jabez Jenkins, who happened to form one of the
crew and pulled the bow oar.

"No chance?" repeated Dominick, who also pulled one of the oars.
"There's _every_ chance.  We're sure to tire them out.  Ho! lads, give
way with a will!"

Although labouring already with all his might, indignation at Jenkins's
remark enabled him to put on a spurt, which the others imitated.  Still
the distance between boat and canoe increased.

"They are three to one," growled Malines, who, up to that time, had been
doing his best.

"Silence!" thundered the doctor, drawing a revolver from his pocket and
cocking it.

Beads of perspiration stood on the doctor's brow, and there was
something so terrible in the look of his white face that no one ventured
to utter another word, but all pulled as if for their lives.

For some minutes no sound was heard save the regular rattle of the oars
in the rowlocks, the swish of the foam as it flew from the cutwater, and
the occasional sob or gasp of the men as they exerted themselves to the
utmost limit of their powers in the hopeless pursuit.

Suddenly Teddy Malone cried eagerly, "Look out--astarn!"

All turned their gaze as directed, and observed a dark line on the
horizon.

"Thank God!" murmured the doctor, "a breeze!"

It was indeed true.  Just at this critical moment of profound, despair,
a gleam of hope was sent to sustain them!  Is it not often thus in the
dealings of God with man?

There was no relaxation of effort, however, on the part of the crew
until the breeze bore down on them.  Then the mate and Hugh Morrison,
drawing in their oars, set up the mast and hoisted the sails.  Instantly
the good craft bent over, as if bowing submissively to her rightful
lord, and the gurgling water rolled swiftly from her prow.  Still the
men plied the oars, but now with the strength of hope, until the breeze
freshened so much as to render their further use unnecessary.

"Now, indeed, the tables are turned," said Dominick with a great sigh of
relief, as he drew in his oar.

"Yes; if the wind holds," said the doctor, glancing back anxiously.

"It'll howld," said Malone firmly.

"Who made you so sure a judge of weather?" demanded Jenkins.

"Sure it isn't me as is judge.  It's the widdy.  She says to me this
mornin', says she, `The'll be a stiff breeze afore night, Teddy,' an' I
nivver found the widdy wrong in her forecasts o' the weather."

"The distance decreases rapidly!  Hurrah! boys, we'll catch them yet,"
cried Dominick.

This was obviously the case.  With her large sails filled by a stiff
breeze almost directly astern, the boat went through the water like "a
thing of life."  The savages, perceiving this, redoubled their efforts,
but in vain.  The pursuers gained on them rapidly.

An exclamation of surprise burst from those in the boat as they observed
two splashes, one on either side of the canoe, as if some one had fallen
or leaped overboard.  A great shout from the savages followed, and they
suddenly ceased to paddle.  The canoe was still too far off for the
pursuers to make out what had occurred; but in another minute they
observed that two round black objects emerged from the water some
distance astern of the canoe.  The savages also saw these, and uttered a
frightful yell as they backed their craft towards them.

"They've jumped overboard!" exclaimed Dominick.  "Now, boys--ready with
your guns!"

No need for this order.  All were ready in a second, but none dared to
fire for fear of hitting the swimmers.

Just then a savage rose in the stern of the canoe and poised a short
spear.

Instantly every gun in the boat was pointed.

"Not a shot!" shouted Dr Marsh, as he sprang forward with a
double-barrelled rifle in his hand.

"Keep her away two points!" he cried, as he knelt to take aim.  Every
one was well aware of the doctor's power of shooting, and waited the
result with bated breath.  The savage seemed to bend backward for the
cast of the spear.  At that moment the crack of the doctor's rifle was
heard, and the right arm of the savage fell.

Another savage caught up the spear, and urged his comrades, apparently,
to back the canoe still further; but they had got a fright, and were
evidently unwilling to do so.  Before they could make up their minds,
another shot from the doctor's rifle sent the second savage headlong
into the bottom of the canoe.

"Give them a volley now, lads," he said, turning round and resuming his
place at the helm; "but fire high."

The rattling volley which followed, and the whistle of the leaden hail
over their heads, quickly settled the savage minds.  One of their
paddles, which chanced to be held aloft at the moment, was shot into
splinters, and precipitated their decision.  With a howl of rage and
terror they dipped their paddles into the sea and flew ahead.

"Be ready there," cried the doctor, as he anxiously guided the boat.

Teddy Malone, Morris, Dominick, and Jabez leaned eagerly over the bows
with outstretched arms and clawlike fingers.  Another moment and Queen
Pina with Otto were rescued from the deep, as well as from several
sharks, which, doubtless, had been licking their lips at the prospect of
the royal feast in store for them.

"Ain't you goin' to carry on, an' sink the varmints?" exclaimed Jabez in
surprise, as the doctor put the helm hard down, and prepared to return
home.

"No," replied the doctor sharply.

During the voyage out the crew of the wrecked ship had become intimately
acquainted with the doctor's qualities, among others that there was a
certain quiet tone in his "no" which was final.  To put the belligerents
of the party more at rest, however, Dominick backed his friend up by
adding that he had no ill-will to the miserable savages; that they had
been punished enough already; that they had got all they wanted from
them; and that as their own party consisted chiefly of settlers, not
warriors, there was no occasion for fighting.

"Speak for yourself, Dom," cried Otto, as he wrung the water out of his
garments.  "If I was in that canoe with a good carving-knife, I'd be
warrior enough to give a settler to the baboon wi' the swelled nose who
crammed me into a--"

The remainder of the speech was drowned in laughter, for Otto spoke with
intense indignation, as he thought of the injuries and indignities he
had so recently suffered.

"Why, what did they do to you, Otto?" asked his brother.

"Oh!  I can't tell you," replied the other; "I'm too mad.  Tell 'em,
Pina."

Queen Pina, who had also been engaged for some minutes in wringing the
water from her skirts, sat down, and, in the sweetest of voices, told
how they had been surprised on the islet, how Otto had flattened a
chief's nose with an oar, and how they had afterwards been carried off.

"Then," she added, "when they saw that you were unable to overtake them,
the chief with the swelled nose began to beat poor Otto and pull his
hair savagely.  I do believe he would have killed him if a man, who
seemed to be the leader of them all, had not ordered him to desist.
When you put up the sail and began to overtake us, the chief with the
swelled nose got out a rough kind of sack and tried to thrust Otto into
it.  While he was struggling with this chief--"

"Fighting," interrupted Otto; "fighting with the baboon."

"Well, fighting, if you prefer it--he asked me if I was brave?"

"No, I didn't; I said game."

"Well--if I was game to jump overboard at the same moment that he did?
I quickly said yes.  He twisted himself out of the man's--"

"Baboon's! baboon's!"

"Well--baboon's grasp, and went over the side like an eel, and--"

"And she," interrupted Otto, "she went plump on the other side like a
sack of potatoes, and we met under the canoe and dived well astern
before coming up for breath.  You know what pains you took with our
swimming and diving, Dom; it helped us then, I can tell you; and so here
we are, all alive and hearty.  But I saw the black fellow goin' to send
a spear at Pina, and can't think why he didn't let fly.  P'r'aps he did,
and missed."

"No, he didn't; for Dr Marsh shot him in the arm," said Dominick, "and
thus saved Pauline's life."

"Three cheers for the Queen!" cried little Buxley, who had done good
service at the oar, and whose little bosom was filled with enthusiasm at
the recital of this adventure.

The invitation was heartily responded to.

"An' wan more for the doctor!" shouted Malone.

In this rejoicing frame of mind they returned to Big Island, where
Pauline was received with a warm embrace by the widow Lynch, who had
been dancing about the settlement in a more or less deranged state ever
since the boat left.

That same evening two meetings of considerable importance took place in
the palace.  The first was a cabinet council in the hall; the other a
meeting of conspirators in the back-kitchen.  Both were brief, for each
was interrupted.  We will take the cabinet council first.

The ministers present at it were the premier, Dominick and Dr Marsh,
both of whom Joe had called to his aid.

"Now, my dear queen," said the premier, "we have met to consider the
constitution; but before saying a word about it myself, I would like to
hear what your majesty has to say about it."

"I'm not sure," said the queen gravely, "that I have the faintest notion
as to how a constitution should begin or end.  But I will give you a
motto to set in the forefront of our constitution, which may also form
the foundation on which it is to be built--the pattern to which its
parts must conform.  It is this: `Whatsoever ye would that men should do
to you, do ye even so to them.'"

"I will set that down with pleasure," said Dominick, who acted as clerk,
but, before he could write a line, a knock at the door interrupted them.
Then the door opened, and Otto's head appeared with eagerness in the
eyes, and a beckoning hand in advance.

Dominick rose and went out.

"I've just overheard Morris and Jabez in the back-kitchen making an
appointment.  Shall I tell our squad to be ready?"

"Where is the appointed place?" asked Dominick.

"On the reef.  They start this very night, for the wind suits, and I
heard Hugh say that all was ready."

"Good!  I didn't think the game was so nearly played out.  Well for us
that we are prepared.  Yes, call up the squad.  We'll give them
checkmate to-night."

It must be explained here that ever since the night of the discovery of
the plot organised by Morris to seize and carry off the wrecked ship,
Otto and his brother had kept a close watch on the men, and were aware
of all their plans and intended movements.  They had also communicated
their knowledge to a select few, whom Otto styled the squad, who had
pledged themselves to be ready at a moment's notice to do their best to
circumvent the conspirators.  Among other things Otto had discovered
that Malines had agreed to join them, professing himself quite willing
to act as second in command under Morris.

It may also be explained that though we have hitherto spoken of the
vessel which had been cast on the reef as a wreck, it was in reality
very slightly injured about the hull, and much of the damage done to the
spars and rigging had been quietly repaired by the conspirators.

When darkness shrouded land and sea, two expeditions started from the
settlement that night--one following the other.  The conspirators in the
largest boat set off first.  As it was no unusual thing for a night
expedition to the reef in order to transport supplies from the wreck in
the morning, the departure of the large boat attracted little notice.

When it had got well away a smaller boat set off, containing the
"squad," which numbered among its members Dominick, the doctor, Otto,
Joe, and his brother David, Teddy Malone, little Buxley, John Nobbs the
blacksmith, and others, all of whom were armed with revolvers.

They steered for a different part of the reef, so as to avoid being seen
by the conspirators.  On landing they passed through the old
burial-ground and made for the Golden Cave.  This place had, since the
settlement on Big Island, been given over entirely to Pauline's use, and
being styled the Queen's seaside palace, no one ever thought of entering
it without permission.  Hence the party of observation knew that it
would be a secure place of ambush.

When safe inside, Dominick and Otto were deputed to go out as quietly as
possible, note what Morris and his men were doing, and bring back a
report.

"For," said the doctor, "if we interrupt them too soon they may pretend
that this is one of their ordinary visits to the ship for supplies, and
if we are too late they may get clear away in spite of us.  We must
strike when the iron is hot."

"Yes," said Otto, looking back as he followed his brother, "we'll look
well to the heating process and let you know when they're white hot, so
have your revolvers ready, my braves!"

"Och! shut your tatie-trap," cried Malone, but Otto, having shut the
door, lost the advice.

The night was neither decidedly light nor dark.  There might, indeed, to
have been moonlight, but clouds veiled the light though they could not
altogether obscure it; thus there was just enough to render objects
dimly visible.

"All the better," whispered Dominick, as they turned the point of rock
that hid the wreck from view.  "We'll go down by the thicket.  Keep
close to my heels, boy, and drop on your hands and knees when you see me
do so."

"All right, captain."

Gliding cautiously down in the direction indicated, they came at length
to the seaward edge of the thicket, where the bushes, being less dense,
permitted them to partially see the wreck.  Here Dominick went on
all-fours, appearing, as he crept slowly forward, like some sort of huge
bear with no tail, and its hind feet turned the wrong way.  Otto
followed like a little bear with similar undignified peculiarities.
Having advanced far enough to obtain a clear view of the wreck, the
spies sank into the grass and crept forward a little way.  Then they lay
still a few moments and listened.  They then raised their heads
cautiously and looked.  What they heard and saw puzzled them not a
little.

First, they noted that the wreck did not seem to lie in the position,
with which they had been so long familiar.  Then, as their eyes became
accustomed to the faint light, they observed that a small boat was
moving busily about the vessel's bow, and that a group of dark
scarce-distinguishable forms of men was standing on the shore.
Presently there was heard a low, yet not unfamiliar growl.  This was
followed by a high yet not unfamiliar shriek, accompanied by a grating
sound.

"Lions and cockatoos!" whispered Otto, who had crept up alongside of his
brother by that time, "what _can_ they be about?"

"Is that a line I see athwart the sky?" asked Dominick, "look--just
between the wreck and the big ledge there."

Said Otto, "It's more than a line.  _I_ see it.  Half a dozen lines at
least, and something like a round lump in the middle of 'em.  Don't you
see it?--against the sky like a black moon--"

"Hush! boy--the growl again!"

"Ay, man, also the cockatoo."

"Oh!  I have it now," whispered Dominick, with a low laugh; "they've
rove blocks and tackle from the ship to the rocks, and are working them
softly.  Evildoers fear to be overheard, even when there's no chance of
being so!  Your lion, Otto, is the subdued yo-heave-ho of the men."

"I see," said Otto, with a grin so broad that his white teeth glistened
even in the dark, "and my cockatoo is the unsubdued screeching of the
block-sheaves!  They must be trying to get the ship off the reef."

A heavy plunge at that moment told that the conspirators were not only
trying but had succeeded, for the plunge was followed by an irresistible
though powerfully suppressed cheer.

"We have not a moment to lose, Otto," whispered Dominick.  "The ship is
free, and they will only take time to carry the tackle aboard before
embarking.  Do you run back and bring the squad down at the double.  I
will keep our friends here in play till they come."

Not a word did Otto reply.  He had acquired that first of requisites in
a soldier or servant--the habit of prompt obedience.  Somewhat like a
North American savage, he sank into the grass and wriggled from the
scene.  A few moments later Dominick rose, and walked down towards the
conspirators with the easy off-hand manner of a man who saunters forth
to enjoy the night air.  So busy were they getting the tackle into the
boat that he was not observed until quite close to them.

"You seem busy to-night, friends," he said, in his usual pleasant tones,
as he took his stand close beside Hugh Morris, who was near the bow of
the boat.

"Mr Rigonda!" exclaimed Malines in great surprise, coming forward at
the moment.

"Why are you surprised?  It is not unusual for me to take a row on a
fine night."

This reply seeming to imply that Dominick had come to the reef alone--
perhaps in the dinghy--emboldened the men; some of them laughed.

"Well, I confess to being a little surprised, sir," replied the mate,
"for it so happened that we were preparing something in the nature of a
surprise for you and the rest of the settlers."

"Yes, I see," returned Dominick, in the same pleasant tone.  "You've
managed to get the ship off the ledge in a very creditable manner, and
you mean to take her into the lagoon and cast anchor off the
settlement?"

Again the men laughed lightly.

"No, sir, we don't," broke in Hugh Morris at this point, "we intend to
take her in quite the opposite direction, and clear off to sea with
her."

"Oh no, you don't, Hugh," returned Dominick, with an agreeable smile,
which was a little perplexing as well as exasperating.  "You are going
into the lagoon; you know you are, and I have come to help you."

"But I say we are _not_!" retorted Morris, in rising wrath, "and what's
more, you'll have to go along with us, now that you've had the ill-luck
to fall in with us."

"Quite right, Hugh; didn't I _say_ that I came off on purpose to go
along with you?"

As he spoke there was heard a rushing sound of feet and a number of dark
forms were seen approaching from the bushes.

"Betrayed!" shouted Malines.  "Jump in, lads, and shove off!"

He sprang forward, but was instantly arrested by the muzzle of a
revolver within a foot of his head.

"It's of no use, boys," said Dominick, laying his hand on the bow of the
boat.  "You'll have to enter it as dead men if you do so without my
permission."

Had the men been armed it might have gone hard with Dominick at that
moment, but so sure had they been of accomplishing their purpose
unmolested, that the idea of arming had never crossed their minds.
Before they could recover from the surprise or decide what to do, the
armed squad was upon them.

"Halt! boys," cried Joe Binney, when close to the boat.  "Now, look 'ee
here.  It warn't o' my seekin' that I was made prime minister, but now
that it's bin done I'll stick to it an' do my duty.  If ye knock under
like good boys I'll recommend ye to the queen's marcy.  If not I'll have
'ee strung up, every man jack of 'ee.  Moreover, the first man as
disobeys my orders I'll blow his brains out.  Now, jump aboard, boys
(turning to his own men), an' keep your revolvers handy.  You lads as
wanted to run away will follow."

The mixture of humour and resolution in Joe's manner, coupled with his
well-known decision of character and his commanding size, had its
effect.  The squad instantly jumped into the boat, and the conspirators
meekly followed without a word.  They saw--as Hugh afterwards expressed
it--that the game was up, and made up their minds to submit to the
inevitable.

The conspirators were ordered to take the oars.  Afterwards they were
made to work the ship round into the channel leading to the lagoon,
while their armed friends mounted guard over them.

It was daybreak when the ship sailed calmly over the lagoon towards
Silver Bay.

"Och! man," said Teddy Malone, in a low voice, to Jabez Jenkins, who
stood near him, "why did ye want to run away wid the owld ship?  It wor
a sneakin' sort o' thing, warn't it, seein' that the poor little
childers, an' the women, depind so much on what's inside of her?"

"To tell 'ee the truth, Teddy," replied the man, an improved expression
coming suddenly over his face, "I ain't sorry that we've bin stopped in
this business, and, wot's more, I believe that most of us ain't sorry.
We was more than half led into it, d'ee see, by lies as to what the
leaders was goin' to do, an' arterwards we didn't like to draw back."

"I'm sorry for yez," returned Malone, "for I'm afeared we'll have to
skrag the wan half of ye to keep the other half in order.  In a spik an'
span noo settlement, where ivvery wan thinks he may do as he likes, the
laws has to be pritty stiff.  We've wan comfort, howivver--the quane is
marciful."

The Irishman was right in both his views on this subject, as the sequel
will show.

Great was the surprise and joy among the settlers that morning when the
fine ship in which they had traversed the ocean sailed grandly over the
lagoon, and let go her anchor in Silver Bay.  Some viewed her as a means
of continuing the voyage, and escaping from a secluded life, of which
they were beginning to tire.  Others thought of her as a means of
reopening intercourse with home, while not a few thought only of the
convenience of having her and her useful cargo so near to them.

But great was their surprise when Malines, Morris, Jabez, and the rest
of them were landed with their hands bound behind their backs; and still
greater was that surprise when, in open court, that is, in the midst of
the entire colony in the open air, these men were charged with their
crime.

A regular criminal court was instituted on the spot, as regular, at
least, as was possible, considering the almost total ignorance of all
concerned in regard to matters of law.  Queen Pauline appointed Dr
Marsh to be judge, he being supposed to be the best acquainted with, or
least ignorant of, legal matters and forms.  A jury of twelve men were
selected by lot, and little Buxley was appointed public prosecutor.  In
justice to the prisoners it was thought that they ought to have an
advocate to defend them, but as no one would undertake the duty, that
also was settled by lot, and the lot fell upon Redding, who, being a
gentle and meek man, was perhaps best suited for it.

We may not go into the details of this celebrated trial, which lasted
the greater part of the day, and was watched with intense eagerness by
the entire population, including some of the older children, who had
become impressed with the delightfully-horrible idea that a hanging or
shooting, if not flaying and roasting, of some of the criminals would be
the certain result.  Suffice it to say that there was grievous
irregularity in the proceedings: the public prosecutor not only proved
the guilt of the men, but in the fervour of his indignation suggested
the nature of their punishment; the jury not only listened to the facts
of the case, but commented on them freely throughout, and, usurping the
judge's office, pronounced sentence on the criminals three or four times
over; while the judge himself had the greatest possible difficulty in
keeping anything like order all round.

The only man who performed his duty calmly was Redding, who, in a speech
that quite surprised and transfixed the hearers, sought to point out
that the men on trial had not actually committed the crime, with which
they had been charged, that of seizing the ship, but had only
contemplated it, as had been alleged, though even that had not been
clearly proved; that, supposing the crime to have been committed, it was
a first offence, and that justice should always be tempered with mercy,
as was taught in that best of all law-books, the Bible.

The pleading of this man had considerable effect, but it could not turn
the tide of feeling in favour of the principal prisoners for more than
one reason.  They had been domineering, turbulent fellows all along;
they had meditated a crime which would have robbed the settlers of many
of the necessaries and all the luxuries of life, and this displayed a
meanness of spirit which, they thought, deserved severe punishment.

Accordingly, after they had been pronounced guilty by the unanimous
voice of the jury, and after the judge had consulted earnestly with some
members of the privy council, Malines and Morris were condemned to a
fortnight's imprisonment on short allowance of the poorest food, and the
other criminals to the same for a week.

When Malines had been seized and bound on board the ship, he had
submitted, partly from prudence, and partly from a belief that the whole
affair was a sort of half joke but when he found himself rebound, after
the trial, and cast with his companions into a solid wooden building
with a strong door and no window, which had been erected as a sort of
fortress in which to put the women and children in case of attack by the
savages, and there provided with maize and water for food and straw for
bed, he began to realise the fact that he had indeed fallen into the
hands of resolute men and under the power of law.

"I wouldn't mind it so much if they'd only not cut off our baccy," he
groaned, on the afternoon of the following day, after a prolonged fit of
sullen silence.

"After all it sarves us right," growled Hugh Morris.

"Speak for yourself," said Jabez Jenkins sulkily.

"That's just what I do," retorted Hugh.

"Hear, hear!" from some of the others.

What this conversation might have grown to no one can tell, for it was
interrupted by the opening of the prison door and the entrance of a
party of armed men.

"I am directed," said Otto, who was in command of the party, "to bring
you fellows before the queen, so, come along."

Half amused by and half contemptuous of the leader, who gave his orders
as if he were a powerful giant, the prisoners rose and marched out.

While this scene was taking place in the jail, the widow Lynch was
holding a private interview with the queen in the palace.



CHAPTER ELEVEN.

SHOWS HOW THE QUEEN CONDUCTED HERSELF IN TRYING CIRCUMSTANCES, AND WAS
FINALLY DETHRONED.

"Now, darlin'," said Mrs Lynch to Queen Pauline, as she sat on the side
of her bed looking contemplatively at the floor, "thim rascals'll be in
the Hall in two minits, so take me advice and give them more nor they've
got."

"But my object in sending for them is not to add to their punishment,"
said the queen.

"More's the pity, for they need it, an' the Coort was too tinder wi'
them intirely.  Two weeks! why, two months would do them more good.
Anyhow, see that ye give them a fearful blowin' up."

"I'll do what I can for them," returned Pina, with a pleasant laugh, as
she rose and passed into the Audience Hall, where the prisoners and as
many of the settlers as could find room were already gathered.

Here a slight change of feeling seemed to have taken place in the
people.  Perhaps the sight of Hugh and Malines--two men who had, up till
that time, carried matters with rather a high hand--bound, humbled,
helpless, and with bits of straw which had been given them as bedding
sticking to their garments, induced a touch of pity.  At all events,
there was none of that riotous demand for vengeance which had
characterised them when under the influence of excitement at the trial.
Evidently a slight reaction in favour of the culprits had set in, and
the entrance of the queen, therefore, took place in solemn silence, no
one knowing why she had sent for the men or what were her intentions.
Poor Pauline was much embarrassed by the silence, and by the situation,
in which she found herself.  Being a girl of mind, and not a mere human
machine made and content to run always on beaten paths, she had resolved
to try an experiment, and braced herself to the duty.

It was by no means a new experiment; on the contrary, it was older than
this world's history, though new to Pauline in the particular
circumstances--being an application of the law of mercy.

"My friends," said Pina, in a somewhat tremulous voice, which however
became firmer as she proceeded, "this is the first trial that has taken
place in our little colony, and as crime must be firmly repressed--"

("Punished, my dear--putt it stronger!" came in a whisper from the side
door, where widow Lynch was listening; but, fortunately, none of the
audience heard her.)

"I feel," continued Pauline, taking no notice of the advice, "that it
becomes me, as your chosen queen, to do what I think will be best for
the interests of the community."

"Hear, hear!" exclaimed some of the audience; but they gave no further
expression to their feelings, being still uncertain as to the queen's
leanings.

"No doubt," continued Pina, trying, not quite successfully, to swallow
the lump in her throat, "the punishment which you have awarded these men
is in strict accordance with your ideas of justice, and, being utterly
ignorant of law, I will not presume to doubt the wisdom of your
decision; nor would I interfere, either by increasing or decreasing the
punishment, did I not feel that this case is peculiar, very peculiar.
It is, as I have said, the beginning of crime in our kingdom, and little
beginnings, you all know, often lead to great results.  A small leak may
sink a ship.  Then, in the second place, this is the first offence
committed by these men, and first offences require peculiar treatment--"

("That's so, my dear--_powerful_ treatment.  Give it 'em hot!" inaudibly
whispered the widow.)

"Turning to that Book," continued Pauline, "which shall be my guide in
every act of life, I find that God `delighteth in mercy.'  Can I go
wrong in following humbly in His footsteps?  I think not.  Therefore, I
venture to exercise the privilege of my position, and extend mercy to
these men.  The law has been vindicated by their trial and condemnation.
I now, in accordance with constitutional right, bestow on them a free
pardon."

This, being rapidly uttered, quite took the people by surprise, and
caused them to burst into a ringing cheer, above which the no longer
inaudible voice of the widow was heard to exclaim--

"Free parding, indeed!" in tones of indignant contempt, as she shut the
door with a bang and retired in disgust from the scene.

"I do not know," said the queen, when silence was restored, "on what
particular officer of my household," (a confused little smile and blush
here), "falls the duty of setting crim--I mean _forgiven_ men free, so I
now order the prime minister to cut their bonds."

Amid some laughter, Joe readily drew forth an enormous clasp-knife and
obeyed this command.  Then the queen, stepping forward, held out her
hand with a bright smile to Hugh Morris.  None but an utterly abandoned
wretch could have resisted that.  Hugh gave in at once--seized the hand,
and not only shook it, but kissed it heartily.  So did Malines, and so
did the others, and then they all dispersed--Teddy Malone signalling his
exit with a cheer and a shout to the following effect--

"Hooroo! boys--she's ivvery inch a quane, an' two or three eighths
over--cut an' dry, ready-made, hot off the irons!  We're in luck--eh!
boys, aren't we?"

The latter remark was made, with a hearty slap on the back, to little
Buxley, who, turning at once and grasping Malone in his arms, went in
for a vigorous wrestle by way of relieving his feelings.

Whatever may be thought of this matter by men deep in the learning of
human law, we feel bound to put on record that this plan of Queen
Pauline the First proved a great success, for, from that day forward,
Malines and Morris and all the other conspirators became excellent
members of the community--gave up all ideas of piracy on the high seas,
set to work like men to fence in their properties, cultivate their
farms, prosecute their fisheries, and otherwise to make themselves
useful.  Another result was that Silver Bay Settlement began to
flourish.

Similar results usually happen when men give up quarrelling and take to
working.  The schoolroom was soon finished.  The queen had her Bible
classes--plenty of Bibles having been found in the ship--and Dominick
even went the length of venturing to conduct special services on
Sundays.

But, strange to say, the more things prospered on the island, the more
pensive became the queen, as well as Otto and his brother.  It was not
so with Dr Marsh, however.  Some unknown influence seemed to keep him
always in a hearty frame of mind.

"I can't help it, Dom," said the queen, as she walked on the white shore
of Silver Bay one evening while the sun was descending in a golden
blaze, "I can't bear to think of them."

Poor Pauline's mind was running on a cheery bald little old gentleman in
Java, and a mild little spectacled old lady, with knitting proclivities,
in England, whose chief solace, in a humble way, was an elderly female
cat.

"Am I _never_ to see them again?" she added, as she sat down on a coral
rock, buried her fair face in her hands, and wept.

Dominick tried to comfort her, but in vain.

"It's all very well what you say, Dom, but here we are settling down as
if we meant to stay for ever.  Even Otto talks less than he used to
about Robinson Crusoe, and no ships ever come near us, and the sailors
don't want to quit the islands, so we can't even use the ship we have
got, and--and--O darling mother! and dear, _dear_ papa!"

If Queen Pina, who broke down at this point, had only known that, about
the time she was speaking, the _dear_ papa was running for his life,
covered with mud from head to foot, in the midst of thunder and fire and
smoke, she might have mingled horror with loving emphasis as she
mentioned his name.

At the time of which we write, the island of Java, in the Malay
Archipelago, was convulsed by one of those tremendous earthquakes which
have at irregular intervals, from time immemorial, shattered its
mountains, overwhelmed some of its fairest lands, and killed thousands
of its inhabitants.  It is not our intention, however, to touch on this
subject more than will suffice to elucidate our tale.

Deeply interesting is it, at times, to note the intimate connection that
sometimes exists between places and events which seem exceedingly
remote.  One would imagine that the eruption of a volcanic mountain in
Java could not have much influence on the life or fortunes of people
living on an island nearly a thousand miles distant from the same.  Yet
so it was, in a double sense, too, as we shall see.

The great shock in Java, which overturned the bald little old
gentleman's chair, causing him to spring up and exclaim to his partner,
"Hallo, Brooks!" passed through the intervening earth, losing much of
its power on the way, caused Refuge Islands to tremble, and Pauline to
look up suddenly with the exclamation--

"What's that Dom?"

"It is marvellously like an earthquake, Pina."

Strange to say, Brooks in Java made precisely the same remark, at about
the same moment, to his senior partner.

Thereafter old Mr Rigonda, who didn't like earthquakes, said to
Brooks--who didn't mind earthquakes, being used to them--

"I'll start off for England immediately."

He did start off, even more immediately than he had intended, for the
neighbouring volcano, as if angered by his remark, sent up a shock that
shook the surrounding houses to their foundations.  The senior partner
rushed out in terror, and was just in time to receive a shower of mud
and ashes while he fled away through fire and smoke, as already
mentioned.

The volcano went to sleep again for a short time after that little
indication of its power, and you may be sure that old Rigonda did not
wait for its reawakening.  One of his own ships was on the point of
sailing that very day.  He went on board--after cleaning himself--got
Brooks to wind up their business relations in the cabin, and left for
England with a fair wind.

And well was it for the bald little old gentleman that he did so, for, a
few days later, strange sounds and appearances were in the air and on
the sea.  Fine ashes filled the sky, so that noon became like midnight,
and everything betokened that something unusually violent must have
occurred in the land which they had left.  Nothing more serious,
however, befell our voyager.  In due course he reached England, hastened
home, and, without warning, burst in upon his wife while that dear
little old lady was in the act of remarking to the middle-aged cat, in a
very dolorous tone, that she feared something must have happened to the
ship, for her darlings could never have been so long of writing if all
had gone well.

It was while the cat gazed contemplatively at the everlasting socks, as
if meditating a reply, that old Rigonda burst in.

Starting up with amazing activity and a cry of joy, the old lady swept
her feline friend from the table--inadvertently, of course--and rushed
into her husband's arms, while the outraged animal sought refuge on top
of the bookcase, whence it glared at the happy meeting with feelings
that may be more easily understood than described.  Of course the old
man's joy was turned into grief and anxiety when he heard of the
departure of his children and was told of their prolonged silence; but
with that we have nothing to do at present.

We return to Silver Bay, where a sense of insecurity had been aroused in
the community, ever since the tremors of the earth, to which we have
just referred.

With the slumbering of the Javanese mountains, however, these tremors
and the consequent fears subsided, and were almost forgotten in another
source of anxiety.

One morning, while Teddy Malone was walking on the beach of Silver Bay,
he observed a small object running and stumbling towards him, as if in
great haste or fear.  Hurrying forward to meet this object he soon
perceived that it was little Brown-eyes, of whom he was very fond.

"What's wrong, me darlint?" he asked, catching the child up and kissing
her.

"Oh, such funny tings me sawd--oder side de rocks," replied Brown-eyes,
panting; "come wid me an' see dem.  Come kik!"

"Funny things, eh, mavourneen, what sort of things?"

"Oh, like beasts.  Come kik!"

"They wasn't sarpints, was they?" said Malone, seating the child on his
shoulder and hastening towards the rocky point which separated Silver
Bay from the land beyond.

"No, no--not saa'pints.  Long beasts, like mans, only hims not stand and
walk, but lie down and crawl."

Much impressed with the child's eager manner, the Irishman hurried
towards the point of rocks, filled with curiosity as to what the
creatures could be.

"What sort o' hids have they, darlint?" he asked, as he neared the
point.

"Hids same as mans, and faces like you, but more uglier, all scratched
over, an' dey try to catch me, but me runned away."

Teddy Malone's hitherto obtuse faculties were awakened.  He stopped
suddenly, being by that time convinced that he stood unarmed within
spear-throw of savages in ambush.  To advance, supposing his conjecture
to be right, he knew would be certain death.  To turn and fly would
probably be the same, for naked savages could easily overtake him even
if unburdened with Brown-eyes, whom, of course, he could not forsake,
and he was too far from the settlement to shout an alarm.

Perspiration burst from poor Teddy's brow, for even delay, he knew,
would be fatal, as the savages would suspect him of having discovered
them.

Suddenly he put Brown-eyes down on the sand, and, twisting his figure
into a comical position, began to hop like a frog.  His device had the
desired effect; Brown-eyes burst into a hearty fit of laughter, forgot
for the moment the "funny beasts," and cried, "Do it agin!"

The poor man did it again, thinking intensely all the time what he
should do next.

"Would you like to see me dance, darlint?" he asked suddenly.

"Oh yis!"

Thereupon Teddy Malone began to dance an Irish jig to his own whistling,
although, being much agitated, he found it no easy matter to whistle in
tune or time, but that was unimportant.  As he danced he took care to
back in a homeward direction.  The child naturally followed.  Thus, by
slow degrees, he got beyond what he considered spear-throw, and feeling
boldness return with security, he caught the child up and danced with
her on his shoulder.  Then he set her down, and pretended to chase her.
He even went the length of chasing her a little way in the wrong
direction, in order to throw the savages more completely off their
guard.  By degrees he got near to the settlement, and there was met by
Otto.

"You seem jolly to-day, Ted," said the boy.

"Whist, lad," returned the other, without intermitting his exercise.
"Look as if ye was admirin' me.  There's lot of them tattooed monkeys--
savages--beyant the pint.  They don't know I've found it out.  Slink up
an' gather the boys, an' look alive.  I'll amuse 'em here till you come
back.  An' I say, don't forgit to bring me revolver an' cutlash."

"All right," was Otto's brief reply, as he sauntered slowly up towards
the bushes.  No sooner was he screened by these, however, than he ran
like a hare to the palace.

"Halloo!  Dom, Joe, Hugh--all of you--the savages again!  Arm--quick!"

It needed no urging to hasten the movements of all who heard the boy's
voice.  Ever since the first appearance of the savages Dominick and the
doctor had put all the men of the settlement under daily training in
drill for an hour or so, that they might be better able to act promptly
and in concert if occasion should again occur.  The arms had been
collected, and such of them as were not in use stored in a handy
position, so that in two minutes an armed company was proceeding at a
run towards the spot on the shore where Malone was still performing his
antics, to the inexpressible delight of Brown-eyes.

"Where are the spalpeens?" asked the widow Lynch, who had followed the
men.

"Beyant the rocks, mother," answered Malone, as he received his weapons
from Otto and fell into his place in the ranks; "ye'd as well take the
child home, or she'll be sure to follow--she's nigh as wild as yerself."

The widow was indeed fond of seeing, as she used to say, "all the fun
that was goin'," but on this occasion she consented to carry Brown-eyes
out of danger while the settlers moved at a quick step towards the
point.

Behind that point of rocks a band of savages lay concealed, as Malone
had rightly conjectured.  There were about forty of them, all armed with
clubs and spears, evidently bent on attacking the settlement.  Of course
they meant to do it by surprise, and had concealed themselves among the
bushes behind the point, where they probably would have lain till
nightfall if Brown-eyes in her wanderings had not discovered them.
Their chief would have instantly caught and silenced the poor child, had
she not run so far clear of the point that he would infallibly have
revealed himself to Teddy Malone in doing so.

When that worthy drew near to the rocks, as described, the chief got
ready a spear for his reception.  When Malone took to dancing, the chief
condescended to smile, or grin, hideously.  When he retreated out of
range the chief consoled himself with the reflection that it was just as
well, night being the best time for attack.  When, however, he beheld a
band of men moving towards him armed with the terrible things that
"spouted smoke, fire, and stones," a change came over the spirit of his
dream.  After a hasty consultation with his comrades, he glided off in
the direction of their canoe.  The rest followed, and when our settlers
at last turned the point, they saw the foe paddling at full speed across
the lagoon.

Firing a volley of disappointment after them, both in words and bullets,
they ran to their boats and gave chase, but, as on the former occasion,
the canoe proved too swift for the boats under oars, and the savages got
away.

The anxiety that naturally filled the breasts of Queen Pauline and her
councillors at this event was speedily forgotten in a recurrence of the
earthquake which had previously alarmed them so much.

It happened on a calm, bright morning, when the widow Lynch chanced to
be washing garments in the palace beside the queen.  You see they had
not much regard for state-ceremonial or etiquette at the court of
Pauline the First even in public, much less in private, so that, while
the widow was deep in the washtub at one end of the hall, the queen was
busy at the other end patching Otto's garments.

At first there occurred a slight trembling of the earth, which the
widow, attributing to giddiness in her own cranium, recognised with a
remonstrative "Ohone!"

"Did you feel _that_?" exclaimed Pauline, pausing in her work and
looking up with a slight feeling of alarm.

"_What_, dearie?" demanded the widow, clearing the soap-suds from her
red roly-poly arms.

Before Pauline could answer, the earthquake took the liberty of reply by
giving an abrupt shake to the whole island, which not only set chairs
and tables rocking in an alarming manner, but drove the entire
population from their houses in consternation.  Among other effects it
caused Mrs Lynch to stagger and catch hold of the washtub, which, far
from supporting her, let her fall to the ground, and fell on the top of
her.

To most of the settlers the sensation of a trembling earth was quite new
and exceedingly alarming.  They stopped abruptly after the first rush,
and then looked about with pale faces, not knowing what to do.  Malines,
however, was cool and collected.  He had been in various volcanic
regions of the world, and undertook to comfort them.

"Don't be afraid," he said, when the most of the people had gathered
round him.  "I've often seen this sort o' thing, on the coast o' South
America and among the Malay Islands.  It passes away after a while, and
often without doin' much damage--though I _have_ seen a town shook
almost to pieces in about five minutes."

"And what did they do?" asked Jabez Jenkins.

"Och, whirri-hoo!" shouted Teddy Malone, for at that moment another
shock was felt, more violent than the preceding.  The earth seemed
absolutely to roll, and one or two of the huts that had been carelessly
built, fell asunder in partial ruin.

"Where is my brother--and the doctor?" demanded Pauline, running up to
the group at the moment.

"They're away up the mountain, with Joe and Otto," answered little
Buxley; "I saw 'em start soon after daybreak--to explore, they said."

"What do you think should be done?" asked Pina, turning naturally to the
mate, as being the most intelligent of those around her.

"If it's goin' to be bad," said Malines, "I would advise you all to git
on board the ship as fast as ye can, for the land isn't so safe as the
water when it takes to quakin'."

"You seem to have had some experience of it.  Is it going to be bad,
think you?"

"Earthquakes are deceptive--no man can tell."

"Well, then, we must do our best at once," said the queen, with an air
of calm decision worthy of her rank.  "Go, Mr Malines, with your
sailors, and get all the boats ready.  And you, my people, carry down
what you esteem most valuable and get on board the ship without loss of
time--for the rest, we are in the hands of a loving and merciful God."

While these events were enacting on the shore, Dominick, Otto, the
doctor, and Joe Binney were seated near the summit of the highest peak,
enjoying a cold breakfast.  It was their first visit to that particular
peak, which had a slight hollow or basin of perhaps fifty feet diameter
in the centre.

Just before the first tremulous shock the doctor had been explaining to
the prime minister the nature of volcanoes, and stating his opinion that
the cup-like hollow before them was an extinct crater.  The slight shock
stopped him in his discourse, and caused the party to look at each other
with serious faces.

"It's not extinct yet," exclaimed Otto excitedly, pointing to the
hollow, the earth of which had suddenly cracked in several places and
was emitting puffs of sulphurous smoke and steam.

They all started up.

"We'd better hasten home," said Dominick.

"Yes--they'll be terribly scared," said the doctor, hastily beginning to
pack up the remains of their breakfast.

But, before this could be done, the second convulsion took place.
Violent trembling occurred for a few seconds; then the ground in the old
crater burst open, and, with a terrible explosion, fire and smoke
belched forth, sending huge fragments of rock and showers of ashes into
the air, which latter fell around the explorers in all directions--
fortunately without doing them injury.

They waited no longer.  Without even uttering a word they all turned and
ran down the hill at full speed.  Being a considerable distance from the
settlement, it was upwards of an hour before they arrived.  By that time
most of the women and children had been sent off to the ship.  Pauline,
however, had remained on shore to direct and encourage the rest, as well
as to await the return of her brothers.

"Right--right--you couldn't have done better," said Dominick, when
Pauline hastily explained how she had acted.

"It was Mr Malines, not I, who suggested the plan," returned the queen.

"Hadn't you better go on board yourself?" said the doctor, "and leave us
to manage."

"No, I am not a mere puppet, sir," answered Pauline, with a little
smile, yet firmly.  "My place is here till all my subjects are safe!
And your duty is to assist in the embarkation, not to offer advice to
your queen!"

With a laugh the doctor went off to do his duty, muttering, "My _queen_,
indeed!" fervently.

For some time the volcano, which had thus sprung into sudden activity,
partially subsided, yet there were occasional tremulous motions of the
earth and low growlings in the heart of the mountain on Big Island,
while several minor explosions occurred in the crater, so that the
thoroughly alarmed settlers hastened the embarkation with all despatch.
Before night had closed in they were all safely on board with most of
their lighter valuables and tools, though, necessarily, much of their
heavier property was left behind.  Where life is threatened, however,
men are not apt to mind such losses.

It now became a question whether they should remain at anchor where they
were and abide the issue, or proceed at once to sea.  Some were for
remaining, others were for putting off to sea.  There was much wrangling
over it at first, and the people seemed in their anxiety to have quite
forgotten their queen, when she stepped forward, and, raising her clear
silvery voice, produced a dead calm at once.

"Joe," she said, "go down to the cabin and await me there."

The prime minister obeyed instantly.

"Now," said Pauline, turning to the people, "choose among you six of
your number to consult with me, and do it at once."

Of course, the men well-known as the best among the settlers were
instantly named we need scarcely add that among them were Dominick, the
doctor, and Malines.

While these were engaged in consultation below, a terrible outburst of
the volcano settled the matter for them, and brought them all hastily on
deck.

The summit of the crater seemed to have been blown up into the air with
a most terrific noise, while a dense mass of smoke, steam, and ashes was
hurled upwards, and seemed to blot out the sky.  Twilight, which had
been deepening, was converted into blackest night in a moment, and
darkness profound would undoubtedly have continued, had it not been for
the lurid glare of the fires which flashed at intervals from the crater.
Suddenly the waters of the sea became agitated.  The ship rocked
uneasily, and jerked at her cable, while the terrified people clung to
shrouds and ropes, and belaying-pins.  Then the fire on the mountain-top
increased tenfold in volume and intensity.  Another moment, and several
large holes opened in the mountain-side nearest to them, from which
streams of molten lava burst forth and began to descend towards the
deserted settlement.

At that moment there was a great shout.  It had been discovered that in
the confusion little Brown-eyes had been forgotten!

A small boat hung at the davits on the port side.  It was manned
instantly.  The doctor jumped to the helm, Otto followed, and, before
any could interpose, the queen suddenly stepped in.

"You are mad!" cried the doctor.

"Lower away!" said Pina, as if she had been a trained sea-captain all
her life.

Instantly the ropes were eased off, and in a few seconds the boat was in
the sea and on the shore.  They found little Brown-eyes sound asleep in
her crib, with a river of red-hot lava stretching its fiery tongues
towards her as if eager for a meal!

Supple-limbed Otto was first; he seized the child and bore her off to
the boat.  Another terrible explosion occurred just then.  Ashes and
masses of rock began to rain around them.  A falling stone struck
Pauline's head, and she fell.  The doctor, who held her hand, seized her
in his arms and bore her away.  A few minutes more and they were all
safe on board again.

But there was no time for congratulations.  The sea which had before
been agitated, now heaved in wild waves, though there was no wind.  It
was then seen that Big Island was actually crumbling--sinking into the
water!  The continuous rumbling of the volcano was terrible.
Intermittent explosions were frequent.  To add to the horrors of the
scene the darkness deepened.  As the island went down the sea rushed
tumultuously in to overwhelm it.  Then it was that the stout cable,
under God, saved them from immediate destruction.  The ship was hurled
from side to side like a cork on the boiling flood.  But no cable could
long withstand such a strain.  The chain snapped at last, and they
seemed to be rushing with railway speed to their fate amid surrounding
fire and overwhelming water, and roaring thunders, and raining ashes,
when, suddenly, there was a perceptible diminution in the turmoil, and,
gradually, the waves calmed down.  With feelings of intense thankfulness
the terrified people let go their second anchor, though the darkness was
by that time so thick that they could barely see each other.

It may be imagined what a night of anxiety they spent.  With Pauline and
some others it was a night of earnest prayer.

When the light of day at last broke faintly in the east it revealed the
fact that Refuge Islands had actually and totally disappeared, and that
our settlers were floating on the bosom of the open sea!



CHAPTER TWELVE.

LAST CHAPTER.

An Island Queen no longer, Pauline Rigonda sits on the quarter-deck of
the emigrant ship gazing pensively over the side at the sunlit sea.
Dethroned by the irresistible influences of fire and water, our heroine
has retired into the seclusion of private life.

After escaping from the volcano, as described in the last chapter, the
settlers resolved to proceed, under the guidance of Malines as captain,
and Morris as mate, to the port for which they had originally been bound
when the disaster on Refuge Islands had arrested them.

Of course this was a great disappointment to poor Pauline and her
brothers, who, as may be imagined, were burning with anxiety to get back
to England.  Feeling, however, that it would be unreasonable as well as
selfish to expect the emigrants to give up their long-delayed plans
merely to meet their wishes, they made up their minds to accept the
situation with a good grace.

"You see," said Otto to the ex-queen--for he was becoming very wise in
his own eyes, and somewhat oracular in the midst of all these
excitements--"when a fellow can't help himself he's bound to make the
best of a bad business."

"Don't you think it would be better to say he is bound to accept
trustingly what God arranges, believing that it will be all for the
best?" returned Pauline.

"How can a bad business be for the best?" demanded Otto, with the air of
one who has put an unanswerable question.

His sister looked at him with an expression of perplexity.  "Well, it is
not easy to explain," she said, "yet I can believe that all _is_ for the
best."

"Ha, Pina!" returned the boy, with a little touch of pride, "it's all
very well for you to say that, but you won't get men to believe things
in that way."

"Otto," said Dr Marsh, who was standing near and listening to the
conversation, "it is not so difficult as you think to prove that what we
call a bad business may after all be for the best.  I remember at this
moment a case in point.  Come--I'll tell you a story.  Once upon a time
I knew a gentleman with a stern face and a greedy soul, who believed in
nothing, almost, except in the wickedness of mankind, and in his own
capacity to take advantage of that wickedness in order to make money.
Money was his god.  He spent all his time and all his strength in making
it, and he was successful.  He had many ships on the sea, and much gold
in the bank.  He had also a charming little wife, who prayed in secret
that God would deliver her husband from his false god, and he had a dear
little daughter who loved him to distraction in spite of his `business
habits!'  Well, one year there came a commercial crisis.  Mr Getall
eagerly risked his money and over-speculated.  That same year was
disastrous in the way of storms and wrecks.  Among the wrecks were
several of Mr Getall's finest ships.  A fire reduced one of his
warehouses to ashes, and, worse still, one of his most confidential and
trusted clerks absconded with some thousands of pounds.  All that was a
very bad business, wasn't it?"

"It was," assented Otto; "go on."

"The upshot was a crash--"

"What!--of the burning warehouse?"

"No; of the whole business, and the Getalls were reduced to comparative
beggary.  The shock threw the poor little wife, who had always been
rather delicate, into bad health, rendering a warm climate necessary for
her at a time when they could not afford to travel.  Moreover, little
Eva's education was entirely stopped at perhaps the most important
period of her life.  That was a bad business, wasn't it?"

"That was a much worse business," asserted Otto.

"Well, when Mr Getall was at the lowest stage of despair, and had taken
more than one look over the parapet of London Bridge with a view to
suicide, he received a letter from a long-neglected brother, who had for
many years dwelt on the Continent, partly for economy and partly for a
son's health.  The brother offered him a home in the south of France for
the winter, as it would do his wife good, he said, and he had room in
his house for them all, and wanted their company very much to keep him
from being dull in that land of warmth and sunshine!  Getall was not the
man to refuse such an offer.  He went.  The brother was an earnest
Christian.  His influence at that critical time of sore distress was the
means in the Holy Spirit's hands of rescuing the miser's soul, and
transferring his heart from gold to the Saviour.  A joy which he had
never before dreamed of took possession of him, and he began, timidly at
first to commend Jesus to others.  Joy, they say, is curative.  The
effect of her husband's conversion did so much good to little Mrs
Getall's spirit that her body began steadily to mend, and in time she
was restored to better health than she had enjoyed in England.  The
brother-in-law, who was a retired schoolmaster, undertook the education
of Eva, and, being a clever man as well as good, trained her probably
much better than she would have been trained had she remained at home.
At last they returned to England, and Mr Getall, with the assistance of
friends, started afresh in business.  He never again became a rich man
in the worldly sense, but he became rich enough to pay off all his
creditors to the last farthing; rich enough to have something to spare
for a friend in distress; rich enough to lay past something for Eva's
dower, and rich enough to contribute liberally to the funds of those
whose business it is to `consider the poor.'  All that, you see, being
the result of what you have admitted, my boy, was a bad business."

"True, but then," objected Otto, who was of an argumentative turn, "if
all that _hadn't_ resulted, it would have been a bad business still."

"Not necessarily--it might have turned out to be a good business in some
other way, or for somebody else.  The mere fact that we can't see how,
is no argument against the theory that _everything_ is constrained to
work for good by Him who rules the universe."

"What! even sin?" asked Otto, in surprise.

"Even sin," returned the doctor.  "Don't you see that it was Getall's
sin of greed and over-speculation, and the clerk's sin of embezzlement,
which led to all these good results; but, of course, as neither of them
had any desire or intention to achieve the good results which God
brought about, they were none the less guilty, and were entitled to no
credit, but, on the contrary, to condign punishment.  What I wish to
prove is that God causes _all things_ to work out His will, yet leaves
the free-will of man untouched.  This is a great mystery; at the same
time it is a great fact, and therefore I contend that we have every
reason to trust our loving Father, knowing that whatever happens to us
will be for the best--not, perhaps, for our present pleasure or
gratification, but for our ultimate best."

"But--but--but," said Otto, while premature wrinkles rippled for a
minute over his smooth brow, "at that rate, is it fair to blame sinners
when their very sins are made to bring about God's will?"

"Now, Otto, don't run away with a false idea.  For you to sin with a
view to bring about good, is one thing--and a very wicked thing, which
is severely condemned in Scripture--but for God to cause good to result
from your sin, and in spite of _you_, is a totally different thing.
Think of a pirate, my boy, a bloody-handed villain, who has spent his
life of crime in gathering together enormous wealth, with which to
retire into selfish enjoyment at last.  But he is captured.  His wealth
is taken from him, and with it good men establish almshouses for the
aged poor, hospitals for the sick, free libraries and free baths
everywhere, and many other good and beneficent works.  The pirate's
labours have, in God's providence, been turned into this channel.  Is
the pirate less guilty, or less deserving of punishment on that
account?"

Further discussion on this point was interrupted by a sharp order from
Malines to reduce sail, and the consequent bustling about of the
sailors.

"Going to blow, think you?" asked Dominick, who came on deck at the
moment.

"Can't tell yet," replied the mate, "but the glass has fallen suddenly,
and one must be prepared, all the more that the ship has been more
severely strained on the reef than I had thought.  Would Miss Pauline be
prepared," he added in a lower tone, "to receive the deputation this
afternoon?"

"Yes, she is quite prepared," returned Dominick, in the same low tone,
"though she is much perplexed, not being able to understand what can be
wanted of her.  Is it so profound a secret that I may not know it?"

"You shall both know it in good time," the mate replied, as he turned to
give fresh directions to the man at the wheel.

That afternoon the assembly in the cabin could hardly be styled a
deputation, for it consisted of as many of the emigrants as could
squeeze in.  It was led by Joe Binney, who stood to the front with a
document in his hand.  Pauline, with some trepidation and much surprise
expressed on her pretty face, was seated on the captain's chair, with an
extra cushion placed thereon to give it a more throne-like dignity.  She
was supported by Dominick on one side and Otto on the other.

Joe advanced a few paces, stooping his tall form, partly in reverence
and partly to avoid the deck-beams.  Clearing his throat, and with a
slightly awkward air, he read from the document as follows:--

"Dear Miss Pauline, may it please yer majesty, for we all regards you
yet as our lawful queen, I've bin appinted, as prime minister of our
community--which ain't yet broke up--to express our wishes, likewise our
sentiments."

"That's so--go it, Joe," broke in a soft whisper from Teddy Malone.

"We wishes, first of all," continued the premier, "to say as how we're
very sorry that your majesty's kingdom has bin blowed up an' sunk to the
bottom o' the sea," ("Worse luck!" from Mrs Lynch),--"but we
congratulate you an' ourselves that we, the people, are all
alive,"--("an' kickin'," softly, from Malone--"Hush!" "silence!" from
several others),--"an' as loyal an' devoted as ever we was."  ("More
so," and "Hear, hear!").  "Since the time you, Queen Pauline, took up
the reins of guvermint, it has bin plain to us all that you has done
your best to rule in the fear o' God, in justice, truthfulness, an'
lovin' kindness.  An' we want to tell you, in partikler, that your
readin's out of the Bible to us an' the child'n--which was no part o'
your royal dooty, so to speak--has done us all a power o' good, an'
there was some of us big uns as needed a lot o' good to be done us, as
well as the child'n--" ("Sure an' that's true, annyhow!" from Teddy).

"Now, what we've got to say," continued Joe, clearing his throat again,
and taking a long breath, "is this--the land we're agoin' to ain't
thickly popilated, as we knows on, an' we would take it kindly if you'd
consent to stop there with us, an' continue to be our queen, so as we
may all stick together an' be rightly ruled on the lines o' lovin'
kindness,"--("With a taste o' the broomstick now an' then," from Teddy).
"If your majesty agrees to this, we promise you loyal submission an'
sarvice.  Moreover, we will be glad that your brother, Mister Dominick,
should be prime minister, an' Mister Otto his scritairy, or wotever else
you please.  Also that Dr Marsh should be the chansler o' the checkers,
or anything else you like, as well as sawbones-in-gineral to the
community.  An' this our petition," concluded Joe, humbly laying the
document at Pauline's feet, "has bin signed by every man in the ship--
except Teddy Malone--"

"That's a lie!" shouted the amazed Teddy.

"Who," continued Joe, regardless of the interruption, "not bein' able to
write, has put his cross to it."

"Hear, hear!" cried the relieved Irishman, while the rest laughed
loudly--but not long, for it was observed that Pauline had put her
handkerchief to her eyes.

What the ex-queen said in reply, we need not put down in detail.  Of
course, she expressed her gratitude for kind expressions, and her
thankfulness for what had been said about her Sabbath-school work.  She
also explained that her dear mother in England, as well as their old
father in Java, must be filled with deepest anxiety on account of
herself and her brothers by that time, and that, therefore, she was
obliged, most unwillingly, to decline the honour proposed to her.

"Och!" exclaimed the disappointed widow Lynch, "cudn't ye sind for yer
mother to come out to yez, an' the ould man in Javy too?  They'd be
heartily welcome, an' sure we'd find 'em some sitivation under guvermint
to kape their pot bilin'."

But these strong inducements failed to change the ex-queen's mind.

Now, while this was going on in the cabin, a change was taking place in
the sky.  The bad weather which Malines had predicted came down both
suddenly and severely, and did the ship so much damage as to render
refitting absolutely necessary.  There was no regular port within
hundreds of miles of them, but Malines said he knew of one of the
eastern isles where there was a safe harbour, good anchorage, and plenty
of timber.  It would not take long to get there, though, considering the
damaged state of the ship, it might take some months before they could
get her into a fit state to continue the voyage.  Accordingly, they
altered their course, with heavy hearts, for the emigrants were
disappointed at having their voyage again interrupted, while the
Rigondas were depressed at the thought of the prolonged anxiety of their
parents.

"Now this _is_ a bad business, isn't it?" said Otto to the doctor, with
a groan, when the course was decided.

"Looks like it, my boy; but it isn't," replied the doctor, who
nevertheless, being himself but a frail mortal, was so depressed that he
did not feel inclined to say more.

In this gloomy state of matters Pina's sweet tones broke upon them like
a voice from the better land--as in truth it was--saying, "I will trust
and not be afraid."

About this time the cloud which hung over the emigrant ship was darkened
still more by a visit from the Angel of Death.  The mother of Brown-eyes
died.  At that time Pauline was indeed an angel of mercy to mother and
child.  After the remains of the mother were committed to the deep, the
poor orphan clung so piteously to Pauline that it was scarcely possible
to tear her away.  It was agreed at last that, as the child had now no
natural protector, except an uncle and aunt, who seemed to think they
had already too many children of their own, Pauline should adopt her.

When the emigrants reached the island-harbour, without further mishap,
they were surprised to find a large steamer at anchor.  The captain of
it soon explained that extensive damage to the machinery had compelled
him to run in there for shelter while the necessary repairs were being
effected.

"Where are you bound for?" asked Dominick, who with Dr Marsh and Otto
had accompanied Malines on board the steamer.

"For England."

"For England?" almost shouted Dominick and Otto in the same breath.

"Yes.  Our repairs are completed, we set off to-morrow."

"Have you room for two or three passengers?"

"Yes, plenty of room.  We shall have to put several ashore at the Cape,
where I hope to get a doctor, too, for our doctor died soon after we
left port, and we are much in want of one, having a good many sick men
on board."

"Otto," whispered Dr Marsh, "our having been diverted from our course
has not turned out such a bad business after all, has it?"

"On the contrary, the very best that could have happened.  I'll never
give way to unbelief again!"

Poor Otto!  He did not at that time know how deeply doubt and unbelief
are ingrained in the human heart.  He did not know that man has to be
convinced again and again, and over again, before he learns to hope
against hope, and to believe heartily at all times that, "He doeth all
things well."

It was with very mingled feelings that the Rigondas, Dr Marsh, and
Brown-eyes parted next day from the friends with whom they had
associated so long.  It is no exaggeration to say that there was
scarcely a dry eye in the two vessels; for, while the settlers wept for
sorrow, the crews and passengers wept more or less from sympathy.  Even
the dead-eyes of the ship, according to Malone, shed tears!  As for poor
Brown-eyes, who was a prime favourite with many of her old friends, male
and female, before she got away she had been almost crushed out of
existence by strong arms, and her eyes might have been pea-green or pink
for anything you could tell, so lost were they in the swollen lids.
Long after the vessels had separated the settlers continued to shout
words of good-will and blessing, "We'll never forgit ye, Miss Pauline,"
came rolling after them in the strong tones of Joe Binney.  "God bless
you, Miss," came not less heartily from Hugh Morris.  "We loves ye,
darlint," followed clear and shrill from the vigorous throat of the
widow Lynch, and a wild "Hooray!" from Teddy endorsed the sentiment.
Nobbs, the blacksmith, and little Buxley, ran up the rigging to make the
waving of their caps more conspicuous, and when faces could no longer be
distinguished and voices no longer be heard, the waving of kerchiefs
continued until the rounding of a cape suddenly shut them all out from
view for ever.

"Thank God," said Dr Marsh, with a voice deepened and tremulous from
emotion, "that though they have lost their queen, they shall never lose
the sweet influences she has left behind her."

The great ocean steamer had now cleared the land; her mighty engines
seemed to throb with joy at being permitted once more to, "Go ahead,
full speed," and soon she was cleaving her way grandly through the
broad-backed billows of the Southern sea--homeward bound!

Let us leap on in advance of her.

The little old lady with the gold spectacles and neat black cap, and
smooth, braided hair, is seated in her old arm-chair, with the old sock,
apparently--though it must have been the latest born of many hundreds of
socks--on the needles, and the unfailing cat at her elbow.  The aspect
of the pair gives the impression that if a French Revolution or a Chili
earthquake were to visit England they would click-and-gaze on with
imperturbable serenity through it all.

But the little old lady is not alone now.  Old Mr Rigonda sits at the
table opposite to her, with his forehead in his hands, as though he
sought to squeeze ideas into his head from a book which lies open before
him on the table.  Vain hope, for the book is upside down.  Profound
silence reigns, with the exception of the clicking needles and the
purring cat.

"My dear," at length exclaimed the bald old gentleman, looking up with a
weary sigh.

"Yes, John?"  (Such is his romantic Christian name!)

"I can't stand it, Maggie."  (Such is _her_ ditto!)

"It is, indeed, hard to bear, John.  If we only knew for certain that
they are--are gone, it seems as if we could bow to His will; but this
terrible and wearing uncertainty is awful.  Did you make inquiry at
Lloyd's to-day?"

"Lloyd's?  You seem to think Lloyd's can tell everything about all that
happens on the sea.  No, it's of no use inquiring anywhere, or doing
anything.  We can only sit still and groan."

In pursuance of this remaining consolation, the poor old gentleman
groaned heavily and squeezed his forehead tighter, and gazed at the
reversed book more sternly, while the old lady heaved several deep
sighs.  Even the cat introduced a feeble mew, as of sympathy, into the
midst of its purr--the hypocrite!

"It was the earthquake that did it," cried Mr Rigonda, starting up, and
pacing the room wildly, "I'm convinced of that."

"How can that be, John, dear, when you were in Java at the time, and our
darlings were far away upon the sea?"

"How can _I_ tell how it could be, Maggie?  Do you take me for a
geological philosopher, who can give reasons for every earthly thing he
asserts?  All I know is that these abominable earthquakes go half
through the world sometimes.  Pity they don't go through the other half,
split the world in two, and get rid of the subterranean fires
altogether."

"John, my dear!"

"Well, Maggie, don't be hard on me for gettin' irascible now and then.
If you only knew what I suffer when--but forgive me.  You _do_ know what
I suffer--there!"

He stooped and kissed the old lady's forehead.  The cat, uncertain,
apparently, whether an assault was meant, arched its back and tall, and
glared slightly.  Seeing however that nothing more was done, it
subsided.

Just then the wheels of a cab were heard rattling towards the front
door, as if in haste.  The vehicle stopped suddenly.  Then there was
impatient thundering at the knocker, and wild ringing of the bell.

"Fire!" gasped the half-petrified Mrs Rigonda.

"No smell!" said her half-paralysed spouse.

Loud voices in the passage; stumbling feet on the stairs; suppressed
female shrieks; bass masculine exclamations; room door burst open; old
couple, in alarm, on their feet; cat, in horror, on the top of the
bookcase!

"Mother! mother!  O father!"--yelled, rather than spoken.

Another moment, and the bald, little old man was wrestling in the
ex-queen's arms; the little old lady was engulfed by Dominick and Otto;
Dr John Marsh and Brown-eyes stood transfixed and smiling with idiotic
joy at the door; while the cat--twice its size, with every hair erect--
glared, and evolved miniature volcanoes in its stomach.

It was an impressive sight.  Much too much so to dwell on!

Passing it over, let us look in on that happy home when toned down to a
condition of reasonable felicity.

"It's a dream--all a wild, unbelievable dream!" sighed the old
gentleman, as, with flushed face and dishevelled hair, he spread himself
out in an easy chair, with Queen Pina on his knee and Brown-eyes at his
feet.  "Hush! all of you--wait a bit."

There was dead silence, and some surprise for a few seconds, while Mr
Rigonda shut his eyes tight and remained perfectly still, during which
brief lull the volcanic action in the cat ceased, and its fur slowly
collapsed.

"Dreams shift and change so!" murmured the sceptical man, gradually
opening his eyes again--"What! you're there yet, Pina?"

"Of course I am, darling daddy."

"Here, pinch me on the arm, Dominick--the tender part, else I'll not
waken up sufficiently to dispel it."

A fresh outburst of hilarity, which started the stomachic volcanoes and
hair afresh, while Pauline flung her arms round her father's neck for
the fiftieth time, and smothered him.  When he was released, and
partially recovered, Otto demanded to know if he really wanted the dream
dispelled.

"Certainly not, my boy, certainly not, if it's real; but it would be so
dreadfully dismal to awake and find you all gone, that I'd prefer to
dream it out, and turn to something else, if possible, before waking.
I--I--"

Here the old gentleman suddenly seized his handkerchief, with a view to
wipe his eyes, but, changing his mind, blew his nose instead.

Just then the door opened, and a small domestic entered with that
eminently sociable meal, tea.  With a final explosion, worthy of Hecla
or Vesuvius, the cat shot through the doorway, as if from a catapult,
and found refuge in the darkest recesses of the familiar coal-hole.

"But who," said Mr Rigonda, casting his eyes suddenly downward, "who is
this charming little brown-eyed maid that you have brought with you from
the isles of the southern seas?  A native--a little Fiji princess--eh?"

"Hush! father," whispered Pauline in his ear, "she's a dear little
orphan who has adopted me as her mother, and would not be persuaded to
leave me.  So, you see, I've brought her home."

"Quite right, quite right," returned the old man, stooping to kiss the
little one.  "I've often thought you'd be the better of a sister, Pina,
so, perhaps, a daughter will do as well."

"Now, then, tea is ready; draw in your chairs, darlings," said Mrs
Rigonda, with a quavering voice.  The truth is that all the voices
quavered that night, more or less, and it was a matter of uncertainty
several times whether the quavering would culminate in laughter or in
tears.

"Why do you so often call Pina a queen, dear boy?" asked Mrs Rigonda of
her volatile son, Otto.

"Why?" replied the youth, whose excitement did not by any means injure
his appetite--to judge from the manner in which he disposed of muffins
and toast, sandwiched now and then with wedges of cake--"Why? because
she _is_ a queen--at least she _was_ not long ago."

An incredulous smile playing on the good lady's little mouth, Pauline
was obliged to corroborate Otto's statement.

"And what were you queen of?" asked her father, who was plainly under
the impression that his children were jesting.

"Of Refuge Islands, daddy," said Pina; "pass the toast, Otto, I think I
never _was_ so hungry.  Coming home obviously improves one's appetite."

"You forget the open boat, Pina."

"Ah, true," returned Pauline, "I did for a moment forget that.  Yes, we
were fearfully hungry _that_ time."

Of course this led to further inquiry, and to Dominick clearing his
throat at last, and saying--"Come, I'll give you a short outline of our
adventures since we left home.  It must only be a mere sketch, of
course, because it would take days and weeks to give you all the
details."

"Don't be prosy, Dom," said Otto, helping himself to a fifth, if not a
tenth, muffin.  "Prosiness is one of your weak points when left to your
own promptings."

"But before you begin, Dom," said old Mr Rigonda, "tell us where Refuge
Islands are."

"In the Southern Pacific, father."

"Yes," observed Otto; "at the bottom of the Southern Pacific."

"Indeed!" exclaimed the old gentleman, whose incredulity was fast taking
the form of sarcasm.  "Not far, I suppose, from that celebrated island
which was the last home and refuge of our famous ancestor, the Spanish
pirate, who was distantly related, through a first cousin of his mother,
to Don Quixote."

"You doubt us, daddy, I see," said Pauline, laughing; "but I do assure
you we are telling you the simple truth.  I appeal to Dr Marsh."

Dr Marsh, who had chiefly acted the part of observant listener up to
that moment, now assured Mr Rigonda with so much sincerity that what
had been told him was true, that he felt bound to believe him.

"Yes, indeed," said Dr Marsh, "your daughter was in truth a queen, and
I was one of her subjects.  Indeed, I may say that, in one sense, she is
a queen still, but she has been dethroned by fire and water, as you
shall presently hear, though she still reigns in the affections of her
people, and can _never_ be dethroned again!"

This speech was greeted with some merriment, for the doctor said it with
much enthusiasm.  Then Dominick began to give an account of their
adventures, interrupted and corrected, not infrequently, by his pert
brother Otto, who, being still afflicted with his South-Sea-island
appetite, remained unsatisfied until the last slice of toast, and the
last muffin, and the last wedge of cake had disappeared from the table.

Dominick's intentions were undoubtedly good; and when he asserted that
it was his purpose to give his father and mother merely an outline of
their adventures, he was unquestionably sincere; but the outline became
so extended, and assumed such a variety of complex convolutions, that
there seemed to be no end to the story--as there certainly seemed to be
no end to the patience of the listeners.  So Dominick went, "on and on
and on," as story-books put it, until the fire in the grate began to
burn low; until Otto had consumed the contents of the teapot, and the
cream-jug, and the sugar-basin, and had even gathered up, economically,
the crumbs of the cake; until the still eager audience had begun to yawn
considerately with shut mouths; until the household cat, lost in
amazement at prolonged neglect, had ventured to creep from the
coal-hole, and take up a modest position on the floor, in the shadow of
its little old mistress.

There is no saying how long this state of things would have gone on, if
it had not been for the exuberant spirits of Otto, who, under an impulse
of maternal affection, sprang to his mother's side with intent to
embrace her, and unwittingly planted his foot on the cat's tail.

Then, indeed, the convoluted outline came to an abrupt end; for, with a
volcanic explosion, suggestive of thunder and lightning, inlaid with
dynamite, the hapless creature sprang from the room, followed by a
shriek from its mistress, and a roar of laughter from all the rest.

It is not certainly known where that cat spent the following fortnight.
The only thing about it that remains on record is the fact that, at the
end of that space of time, it returned to its old haunts, deeply
humbled, and much reduced; that it gradually became accustomed to the
new state of things, and even mounted the table, and sat blinking in its
old position, and grew visibly fatter, while the old lady revived old
times by stroking it, as she had been wont to, and communicating to it
some of her thoughts and fancies.

"Ay, pussy," she said, on one of these occasions when they chanced to be
alone together, "little did you and I think, when we used to be sitting
so comfortably here, that our darlings were being tossed about and
starved in open boats on the stormy sea!  Ah! pussy, pussy, we little
knew--but `it's all well that ends well,' as a great writer that you
know nothing about has said, and you and I can never, never be thankful
enough for getting back, safe and sound, our dear old man, and our
darling boys, and our--our little Pauline, the Island Queen."

THE END.






End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Island Queen, by R.M. Ballantyne

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ISLAND QUEEN ***

***** This file should be named 21741.txt or 21741.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/2/1/7/4/21741/

Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.